Comments Powered by Disqus.: Back Table of Contents Next

　That's
what I thought....
I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to ask you to leave.
What?
'No matter how brave you are, we can't give them free food under these circumstances.
"...Do you know what you're talking about?　I'm the brave one, and I'm the one who's asking for your help, okay?
''Do you know what you're talking about, my brave friend!　The city is a mess after the recent riot!　The logistics are so backlogged that I'm even having trouble getting
my own food. How can you give away food for free under such circumstances? Please go home.
You're not going to talk to me like that.
　The shopkeeper's words could not have been more correct.
　As expected, even Arios couldn't argue, and flinched.
　It was then.
　The owner of the next shop stepped forward and interrupted the conversation.
'I'll tell you what, I don't think there's a store in this town that's going to give you anything.
　The words were said as a follow-up.
'If you're next to me and listening to me, you're kidding me... are you guys really brave?　It's unbelievable. That young man is a lot braver than you guys.
Oops. What kind of a brave man raises his hand in the middle of traffic like this?
Ggh.....
I hear you've been neglecting your demons. It's as if you have abandoned this town. We don't have to help them. We don't have to sell to them.
　As if to follow the man's words of crispness, people around him agreed that it was so.
　Before he knew it, he'd made a bit of a scene.
　There was a crowd of people, and he was the center of attention.
'You call yourself a brave man, yet you won't help me in a time of need...!
'You had your way with me you're too selfish!
I know someone who was half threatened by these people!
''Are you really going to take down the Demon King?　The other day, the other day's monster must have been left out on purpose!
　Arios and the others flinched under the condemnation of the people.
''d*mn........we can't be bothered with these people!　Let's go.
Well, wait, Arios. There's still food...
You don't have to worry about that. We'll get it locally. I'm not happy about being here anymore!
Okay, I understand.
　People shouted in anger, as if they were spitting out everything they had just endured all at once.
　Arios and the others left the city of Horizon as if they were fleeing.
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Please enable JavaScript to view the comments powered by Disqus.

77-Episode 77: Contract with a Tribe
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　When I returned to the inn, I saw everyone.
'Welcome back,'
Welcome back to school.
　Tania and Nina greet us.
　Sola and Luna are .....
Luna. That's a hot dog for Thora. Don't bite the bullet.
He wouldn't eat it for any length of time, so I decided to give it to him. You'd better eat it soon, or it's going to be a waste.
I've been saving it for later.
'Haggling.........mmmm, it's delicious!
"...a challenge to Sora, isn't it?　Is this a challenge?　Alright, I've received that match. I'll give you some super-grade magic.
　There was a fight going on between the sisters.
　It's like they're fighting over a hot dog
　It's just a hot dog, and I don't want you to try to shoot super-grade magic.
　It makes my heart hurt to watch.
'Yes, there. No fighting.
'Whoa, it's Rain. You're back.
Lane, listen to me!　Luna robbed Sora of a hot dog. This is unacceptable. Please punish him.
"We're not robbing you, are we?　I just intercepted it.
No change!
Well where did you get a hot dog?
　I'm supposed to be in control of the money, but....
I was helping to clear the debris and I got this as a thank you for that.
Apparently someone saw our hot dog obsession earlier and remembered it. It is a splendid tribute.
Okay. I'll buy you a hot dog some other time. Let's not get into a fight about that.
Mmm ... if that's what Lane says.
'By the way, how did the Order go?　Rain and the others have been talking to a knight who talks like that man, haven't they?
'Yeah, I did. About that...
　I told everyone the whole story.
''I see.......the lords will be tried in the royal capital?
"You can judge me directly, if you like.
Well, isn't that a fair point?　But a new lord will be elected, so... it won't be another weird one, right?
　Tania's concerns are understandable.
　It's a problem if he's the same person as before, and if he's even more of a dullard than before, I can't even look at him.
　But as expected, that's not going to happen.
　The people who appoint lords also have a responsibility.
　If they made the same mistake, they would have no choice but to take responsibility.
　Everyone would want to avoid such a situation.

　Therefore, the lord would be chosen strictly this time to avoid repeating the mistake.
　When I told him that, Tania looked relieved.
　It seems that she was worried about the city, for what it's worth.
　Everyone had a similar look on their faces.
''I think we can walk this city in the right direction now. It might take some time, though.''
It's all thanks to Rayne.
'No, it's nothing to do with me, is it?'
'Oh, no, that's not true. I think Rayne's hard work has gotten us to where we are now. Hey, guys?
　Everyone nodded coyly.
　For some reason, I'm highly regarded by everyone.
　I don't think I've done anything to be that admired, but...
　Could I help someone....even just a little bit....to help the people of this city?
　I'm glad to hear it.
Hey, hey, Rain.
Yeah?
What happens tomorrow?
'As for the future, well I guess I'll have to wait and see what the guild has called me to do. But first.........
　I glance at Nina.
　Nina freaks out when she notices me looking at her.
　She looks vaguely nervous, watching me.
'Where do you think Nina is going to go from here?'
No.
'It was enshrined in a village somewhere, wasn't it?　Aren't you going back there?
I don't think there will be any more...
Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be insensitive.
Uh, hmmm... never mind, so...
　Nina doesn't seem to have anywhere to go.
　Well then.
If you're okay with it, Nina, you can come with us.
Really?
　Nina looks at me in surprise.
I.........can I stay with you.........?
If you like Nina.
I'm not...
　Nina looks depressed, feeling confused.
　In this girl's case, the way she said it now, it might make her feel lost.
　Then.........
I want to be with Nina.
Me and...?
'We went through all that mess together, so we're like buddies now, aren't we?　So ... why don't we just stay together?
I'm such a useless...?
'That's not true. Nina saved me when I was fighting the demon race.
But, but... but it's not really a big deal, and I'm not really... but I can't... I think I'll pull it...
'Let's put aside all that usefulness and unhelpfulness for the moment. Right now, I want you to think about something else.
Another...?
Either you want to stay with us or you don't. Simple, why don't you think about it?
'Oh....'
"By the way, I want to be with Nina. I want to be Nina's friend. How about that?
　Even though we are the gods, I feel like I can't leave the little one alone, but....
　But it wasn't just that.
　This feeling is real.
'Nya ... Rain is hitting on you again.
You're a little girl....maybe that's your hobby?
'Hmph, if small is an advantage, leave it to me. Catch Rain's heart.
Sora is about the same height.
　Everyone says something I don't understand, but for the moment, I decided not to worry about it for now.
　Laughing at Nina...
　Gently, he held out his hand.
"Do you want to come with me?
...hmmm!
　In a small body, with a certain determination....
　Nina takes my hand.
----------
　The party is getting much livelier with the addition of new friends.
　With this many people, it might be time for the inn to get tougher...
　It takes up so much room that the host doesn't like us staying for long periods of time.
　It would be nice if we could get a base of operations somewhere that was just for us...
Hmm?
　I looked down at my clothes as they were pulled on with a quirk and I saw Nina looking up at me.
'What's going on?'
You know.....everyone has a contract with Rain...?
　When Nina joined the group and introduced herself again....
　People were talking about making a deal with me.

'Yeah, but ... so what does it matter?'
Well, you know...
　Nina is mulling over, lost for words.
　She seems to want to say something, but she can't seem to put it into words.
　Then Kanade opens his mouth as if he's taking Nina's place.
"Do you think Nina wants to sign a contract with Rain?
Hmmm.
　At Kanade's words, Nina gave a small nod.
You don't have to do it, all right?
Ummm, hmmm....I'm not trying to force you to do anything...?　I think I want to...
　My words were crappy, but...
''........Hmm, okay. If that's the case, then let's make a deal.
Really?
'Yeah. I just don't know if I can sign Nina up for more on top of this, since I've already signed up with everyone else...
That sounds like a line I've heard before, doesn't it?
We said a similar thing when it happened to us, and it didn't take much to get us to sign up.
　That's right.
　For what it's worth, I was able to make a contract with Sora and Luna..........................and Tania and Kanade.
　I understood, as expected, that making a contract with multiple strongest species was absurd.
　Would Nina's case be okay?
　For a moment, I'm worried, but then...
　But ... it would be okay.
　Strangely, it was a relief.
I'll be going then.
　He bites his thumb and draws a magic circle with flowing blood.
"...my name is Rain Shroud. I make a new covenant and hereby make a new bond with you. With an oath in my heart, with hope in my heart, with power in my hands.
Answer. What is thy name?
"...Nina....
　The deal is made.
　The same magic circle is drawn on Nina's hand.
We have a deal.
Wow ... what is this?
Proof of the contract...
This..........
　Nina gently pressed her palms to her chest and smiled happily.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

78-Episode 78: To C rank
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Congratulations!
　When I visited the guild to talk to her, Natalie greeted me with a smile.
　It's the kind of smile that makes me feel happy to see.
　Did something good happen to her?
　But congratulations.........
　What does that mean?
'Hey, hey, what's up?　What are you celebrating?
Do you think you'll get paid for the other day's incident?
　Kanade and Tania asked such a question.
'No, no, that's not what we're doing today. Oh, we'll be paid, though.'
Is that so?
'Of course. Arresting a rogue lord and defeating a demon tribe. If you've achieved all of these feats and you've done nothing, then the guild's very existence is at stake.
Hey, hey, Rain. Do I get a lot of money?　Can I have enough fish to eat?
I'll give you 30 gold pieces!
　It was quite a lot of money.
　It was nice to have an unexpected income, but since it was so sudden, it didn't feel like much.
''Is that why you were called to the guild?''
Oh, I'm sorry. I got off track.
　Natalie moved to the back of the room once.
'Err, kohen.'
Yeah?
Congratulations!
　Natalie repeats the same line.
　As we all look around in awe, she smiles and tells us, showing us a document with what appears to be a guild master's signature on it, "I'm pleased to announce that
your adventurer rank has been upgraded to C!
We are pleased to announce that Rain's adventurer rank has been upgraded to C!
What?
　Everyone gets a look of surprise.
　I probably have a similar look on my face.
"Yeah, I'm going to rank up....
　I can't help but ask the same question back.

'I think I just got an E grade just a few days ago... I mean, what about a D grade?'
Nah, you're skipping one.
Are you skipping grades?
　Kanade and Sola speculate about this and that.
　Natalie smiles, as if to say that's right.
''Normally this would not be possible, but.......this time, an exception was granted.
Why again?
''Not only are you involved in the arrest of the lord, but you have defeated a demon race that is equivalent to an A-rank. As a result, we were upgraded from a D to a C as a
special case.
Mmm. You're my master. I'm very proud of you.
'Why don't we celebrate,' suggests Thora.
"Hot dog party!
Congratulations Rain.
　Everyone celebrates in their own way.
　That's the best thing I've ever heard.
"Thank you. It's all thanks to you.
Meow-ha-ha!
　I'm so glad I got to meet everyone.
　What if I was the only one?
　What if I don't get to meet everyone?
　........It's horrible just to think about it.
　I might not even be able to stand here now.
''.........''
Yeah?
　I suddenly realized that Natalie was staring at Nina.
　I notice her gaze and Nina hides behind me.
　She seems to have a shyness about her.
'What's wrong?'
There's another new kid on the block...
Hmm?　Oh that's Nina who joined us just a few days ago. Here.
　He brings Nina forward and encourages her to say hello.
　I feel a bit like a father.
''Well ... hello ... it's Nina...''
Oh, my God, you're so cute.
Huh....
　Nina blushes when she is told she is cute.
　Such a gesture seems to intrigue her again, and Natalie becomes even more smiling.
''I mean........if you look closely, is this girl a divine race.......?
Hmmm.
"Seriously........wow, I've treated you like a child. Don't you get angry...?
No, it's not...
Whew.
　Natalie looked ecstatic.
'Ka, it's so cute I want to hug you...'
I want to hug you too...
Uggh you're foul-mouthed cute.
　Even Kanade and Tania said something weird.
　Is this another of Nina's special abilities?
　........no?
'Nina-chan is still too young to be ... no, but if she's this cute ... Miss Lane.
Yeah?
What are you talking about?
　Natalie's broken.
'Oh, my God. I didn't mean to ... I'm sorry, I didn't mean to ask you that.
'No, well, it's fine, but...'
　Come to think of it, I didn't visit the guild just to talk about this.
　I also remembered our errand.
''By the way, Natalie. What did you find out about the demon tribe the other day?
　Suddenly, Edgar mutated into a demon race.
　I thought that the guild might have some clue as to the cause of this...
I'm sorry but I'm not going to talk about it.
I see...
Due to the nature of the matter, we are doing our best to investigate in conjunction with the Order, but it's difficult to do so because the suspect is insane and we can't get
a word in edgewise.
　I found out later that....
　Edgar survived, but he was branded a criminal and apparently became mentally ill because of his depravity.
　He had it coming, so I have no sympathy for him at all.
　However, it hurts to not be able to listen to him.
　Where did he get that ring?
　I've reported it to them, but they haven't been able to get a clue.
　I thought if I could just hear it, I could get the whole case.
I hope you're right.
　Natalie is right.
　It's not very often that I'm involved with a demon race.
　It's not supposed to be, but...
　The same thing could happen again.

　We might be hit by a similar threat.
　I had such a feeling.
''And yet........Rain-san's party has grown to a good number of people.
Kana.
　Me, Kanade, Tania, Sola, Luna, and Nina.
　There were six of us in total.
　Natalie was right, we were quite a large group.
　We should start thinking about our accommodations.
　Might as well.
　I'll ask Natalie.
I want to ask you a few questions, okay?
Yes, can I help you?
'As you can see, we've got a good number of them, don't we?　I'm trying to figure out a place to stay, and I was wondering if there's a better way.
I see.
　Natalie made a thoughtful gesture and...
　After a bit, he opened his mouth.
'Then why don't you buy a house?'
The house?
To some extent, the party is buying a house as their base of operations.
But it's expensive.　I've saved some money, but as expected....
I don't think there's a problem if you're renting it out. If you have a base of operations, the guild will subsidize it and if you combine that with the rewards of the earlier
incident, I think you can rent it for a long time.
　Adventurer parties above a certain rank often leave the city and go away.
　Sometimes they just end up settling in other places.
　In order to prevent such a situation, the Adventurer's Guild seems to have decided to offer a grant to keep adventurers around.
　........I heard the explanation.
''What do you think?''
　I can't make these decisions on my own.
　I'll look at everyone.
'Home?　Our home?
On the condition that you use the city as a base.
I think it's a good idea. I like this town and I'm looking forward to a house with Rain....
As for me, well, I don't really care if I'm with Rain or not but I'm sure I'll be more comfortable than at the inn. I'm all for it.
'I agree with Thora. I think having a base of operations would help in a lot of ways.
Yes. I don't disagree with that. In fact, I do. Choose a castle that suits you!
　Unanimous decision.
　So......
Then we'll look for a home.
'Oh ... oh ...'
　Kanade and Tania and Sola and Luna shouted cheerfully...

　Nina followed suit, looking a little embarrassed.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

79-Episode 79 Let's Find a House
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Natalie led us to find a house to use as a base of operations.
　Goodness hurry up.
　After completing the rank-up procedures at the guild, I asked Natalie-san to follow me around the city together.
''Do you have any wishes or anything else?''
　Natalie, walking next to me, holding the board with the papers between them, asked me this question.
'Well ... hmmm...'
　I'll think about it.
　I'll think about it, but I can't think of anything in particular.
　Staying at an inn has become the norm...
　What kind of house would you like to have now?　But I'm not sure I can answer that question.
　I can't picture it well.
'Is there anything about Kanade?'
Um ... the garden!
Garden?
It would be nice to have a big yard, you know, a big enough yard to run around in.
　Is the wild instinct stimulated?
　That's a very typical answer.
"What about Tania?
Well I'm still in a beautiful room, aren't I?　I'm not going to live in a dirty place and........and a big bed!　It's a must.
'I don't care what kind of house you have as long as you have a soft bed. Provided, of course, that it meets the minimum line ... standards?
　Have I ever made you feel cramped?
　If that's the case, I'm sorry.
　Once I get a base, I'll buy as big and fine a bed as possible.
　Well I'll have to talk to my budget.
''What about Sora and Luna?''
I want a wooden structure. I want to feel the warmth of the wood.
I'm always happy to have a large, convenient kitchen.
'What?　Luna, can you cook?
'What's the reaction?　How rude. I'm a great cook, despite my appearance!　Hahaha, if you have a nice kitchen, I'll treat Rain to a homemade meal.
I'll help you with that.
'Mugu you don't have to help Sora...?
Why? Sola is helping. She's Luna's sister. I couldn't possibly leave her to her sister alone, as an older sister.
'Mm, no, but ... what Sora makes is not so much a dish as a weapon ... er ... well, it's nothing. Hmm. It's Rain who eats it, so it's not a problem.
　You could see the heartwarming sight of the sisters cooking together.
　When I think of that, I'll be able to find a home.

　........I think I heard a few disturbing words, but I decided not to dwell on that right now.
'Where's Nina?'
Well, you know what, my opinion doesn't matter...
'That's not how it works. Nina is one of my friends. I'm not going to ignore her.
Uh....
Do you have any idea what kind of house you'd like to live in?
"Uh, uh ... bath ...
A bath?
　I see, the baths.
　Since the inn is used by a lot of people, I'm a little concerned about hygiene, and since there are times when I'm with others, I can't say it's comfortable.
　If you have a private bath, you'll be able to spend your time comfortably.
''Nya I'm not very good at baths.
　It seems that the cat spirit race has characteristics similar to those of cats, so Kanade is not good at bathing.
　Perhaps she imagined that scene, but her tail is chattering.
''If you're not good at bathing, Kanade is missing out on half of your life.
That much?
You'll feel better when we take a bath together. I can vouch for that.
All of us ... does that mean Sora and the others are together?
I love a bath.
Well, when you're all together, it's not as easy as it might be in a private home.
Oh, um ... all together, that means ... Rain ... is ... together?
Huh?
　At Nina's abrupt words, Tania spilled out a voice that sounded like she had flipped over.
'Nya........Rain is with me.......'
Well, that's as good as it gets... but that's a chance...?
I don't mind. I don't mind, though, do I?　It's going to be a great opportunity to bring the Lord and his followers closer together!
　Everyone turns red each.
　Please, please don't say anything strange.
　It's a bit awkward.
'Except for Rain, except for Rain, except for!　No way in hell I'm going to go in there with you.
Yes, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good, that's good.
....
　The next thing I knew, Natalie's zit eyes caught mine.
'What, what is it?'
Ehhhh, it's nothing.
　No matter how you look at it, you look like you have a face for everything...
　I felt like I was going to be a bush snake, so I decided not to say anything else.
----------
　Natalie shows me around and looks at the properties for rent.
　And then ... the time is dusk.
　I wonder if I've seen nearly 10 properties so far.
　It's still this!　I can't find a property that is.
　It's slightly too small for six people to live in, or there aren't enough rooms...
　It doesn't reflect any of everyone's wishes or...
　Just when you think you fit the bill, it's too expensive...
''Nya........looking for a house is a lot of work.......''
　After walking around the city, Kanade, as expected, seems to be tired.
　Her ears are flattened.
　By the way, Nina is so tired that Tania is carrying her on her back.
　She was sleeping on Tania's back.
I'm sorry, I couldn't show you a good place to stay...
　Natalie bowed her head apologetically.
'No, it's not Natalie's fault. I think we're just being a bit selfish.
'Mr. Shroud's party is special in so many ways. If they make a request that wouldn't normally be made, that's just the way it is.
Well, that's good to hear.
''No matter how outrageous the request is, it's our job as an adventurer's guild to respond to it!　You have to support them in the shadows, you know. Even if it's house
hunting, you have to respond to it perfectly.
　Natalie has a real work ethic.
　As someone who is always helping me, I even respect her.
　A guild with people like this can be properly trusted.
''Hmm.......there's one more thing I haven't guided you to......but let's not.
'What?　Why?
'I was turning it in at the end, and to tell you the truth, I can't recommend it...'
'Doesn't it fit with what we want?　Or more expensive than ever...?
No, no. It's exactly what you asked for. It's a little far from the center of town, but I'm guessing the price will be something like this.
　It's less than a tenth of what I've been offered.
'Ooh, what a bargain!
'If you have a place like this, why don't you just introduce me to it?
　Kanade and Tania are on board.
　But I was in a delicate mood.
　It was too favorable, too weird.

　That premonition is going to be true.
''There's no doubt that it's a good property, but.......actually, there's one problem.
What do you mean?
Actually I'm leaving.
　Natalie let her hands drift down in front of her chest and let her eyes go blank.
　Scary in general.
　Nina woke up in a daze and looked at Ms. Natalie and freaked out!　He shuddered.
'Out?　Could that be...?
...a ghost.
Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!
　Kanade responded to the two letters of the ghost with a tremendous amount of force.
　Her tail beamed and her ears trembled with fear.
　As it was, she hugged my back.
'Are you scared?'
God, you're pathetic. What's a guy who's supposed to be the most powerful species in the world afraid of a ghost?
Because that's why....they can't take a beating. Also, they can get possessed........ghosts are the natural enemy of the cat spirit race.......
　Kanade says in a pathetic voice.
　You have the word 'spirit' in your race, and yet you're incredibly scared.
　........Well, it doesn't matter.
''Kanade's scared and we shouldn't?''
'But you don't have any other good properties, do you?　I don't know if you'd want to make a decision before you've even seen it.
'Or rather, we are experts in magic, aren't we?　Why don't we just purify the ghosts?
Oh, I see. I'm going to need it.
　Certainly, Sora and Luna would not be the enemy of those ghosts.
'Kanade, would you mind if I came over for a moment to take a look?　Sola and Luna are there and I'm there too. If it comes down to it, I'll definitely protect Kanade.
Really?
Yeah, really.
Um hold my hand. That's okay.
Is that good?
　Kanade looks as anxious as a lost child.
　I squeezed his hand gently.
''Nyaa...''
Back
Table of Contents
Next

80-Episode 80: Ghost House
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　The house was on a hill overlooking the city.
　It was a two-story wooden house.
　The property is large and apparently has over ten rooms.
　A bath is ants. A fully equipped kitchen.
　As a bonus, there is a garden where you can play sports.
　Such a house is only 10 gold coins.
　And it's not a rental.
　It's a very nice property.
　...except for one thing.
　Except it's haunted.
"Is this...?
　Kanade, holding my hand, looked at the house with a sense of dread.
　Her tail was quivering.
　Is she sensing some kind of unpleasantness in the air?
Yeah, it's not that bad.
　Contrary to Kanade, Tania is in a good mood.
　She was smiling as if she couldn't believe that such a nice house was ten gold coins.
'Sure, it might be a long way from the city. It's far from the centre it's closer to the outside.'
'But in this case, isn't that a positive thing?　What's with all the noise in the city?　Also, I like the fact that there's a lot of nature out there!　Mmmm, sounds good.
I like my room upstairs. It's on top of a hill, and the view from upstairs is spectacular.
　Sola and Luna liked it too.
　They hadn't signed the contract yet, but they were already talking about the room.
　I chuckle, "You're too quick on the uptake.
'What do you think, Nina?'
"Uh, uh... I think it's okay...
Do you like it?
Hmmm.
　Nina agrees.
　The rest of us are canade but....
Ugh....
　I'm not going to ask you if you agree or disagree with me until we resolve the ghost problem...?
　I'm not sure I'd be very keen to hear it in its current state, but I'm not sure I'd be able to get on board...
　I'd like to get them to properly review the problem after we fix it, and then I'd like to ask the question.
　It's not an individual problem, it's a problem for all of us.
　I, for one, think this house is a pretty nice place.
　If Kanade disagrees with you, let's not.
'It's all right, Kanade,'
Meow...?
I'm here for you.
Yeah.
　Kanade smiles as he seems to be a little relieved.
''........hmm. After all, Kanade is cuter when he smiles.
'Whew!　
What's going on?
I don't know what to do.....
　Well.
　Well, let's take a look at the house.
I mean, Natalie?
　I try to get into the house, but...
　Natalie doesn't move from her spot as she looks away from us.
'What's going on?'
No I think I'll hold off on the preview.
Why?
'It's true that there are ghosts on this property... and when the time comes, if I'm with you, I'll be slowed down. So I'll be waiting outside, I guess.
Is that...?
Then have a good day.
　Natalie seemed to be somewhat frightened.
　Maybe she had seen the ghost that inhabited the house.
　If that was the case, we decided to have her wait outside.
　We walked into the house, wary of what might happen.
'You're right!　Isn't it similar to the lord's house the other day?
It's not as big or wide as that one but the structure may be the same.
　I walked through the door and found myself in a large room.
　In the back is a kitchen-like facility.
　Passages extended to either side of the room, leading to each room.
　At the end of it, we could see the stairs to the second floor, respectively.
''Shush!''
　Nina sneezed, adorably.
'Are you okay?'
.... hmm... My nose is itchy....

There's a lot of dust.
Looks like it hasn't been cleaned at all. I wonder how long it's been neglected.
But the building itself is undamaged. See, these pillars are just a few minor scratches and stains, but otherwise they're fine.
........nyah!
　We were all looking at the building, saying this and that, when suddenly, Kanade beamed and turned his tail upside down.
　His ears are pointed and he is twitching and trembling impatiently.
What's the matter, Kanade?
Nyanka........I think there's something strange going on here........
Something wrong?　I don't feel anything, but...
I will! I will!　Something's coming up!
Everyone come to me. Maximum security.
　I can't just assume that he's scared, and I can't take his words lightly.
　Everyone seems to understand that, and they soon become serious.
　They formed a circle to protect Kanade.
　Front, back, left and right, 360 degrees of vigilance.
　With this, they should be able to deal with anything unknown, no matter where it appears from.
''........''
　A bit of waiting, trying to kill my breath.
　A chair that had been covered with dust at the back of the room suddenly started to shake and clatter.
Wha-what?
"I haven't done anything.　It's not a prank, you know!
So is this a poltergeist phenomenon?
'Mmmmmm...'
　One after another, the chairs started to flail, and even the tables started to shake.
　We didn't do anything about it.
　Kanade looks like he's about to cry when he sees a real monstrosity in front of him.
'.........YIKE.......'
Yeah?
Hey, Lane. What did you just say?
No, nothing ... isn't it Tania?
I didn't say anything.
I'm not... different...
　They both shake their heads together.
　So that means........
Det..........
　It's like a voice crawling out of the ground.
　It was indistinguishable from a man or a woman.
　A voice that made me feel a chill echoed through the house.

''.........Deteke.......''
　With a voice, the chair and table trembled even more violently.
''Nyahhhh, there it is, there it is!
Okay, Kanade, calm down!
"Uhhhh, Rain I'm going to lose my mind...
It's okay. Look, I'm here.
　He grasps Kanade's hand firmly to ease his fears a little.
　That seemed to calm him down a bit.
　Even though his legs were trembling, Kanade maintained his sanity.
　........but that didn't last long.
''Deteyke!
　A distinctly strong voice rang out.
　As if on cue, the empty space became squishy and distorted.
　Something like white smoke swirled around and gathered in one place.
　And then.........
　A woman appeared in the air, her body translucent and transparent.
　At the age of sixteen, she wouldn't be so different from us.
　However, her skin color is morbidly white and her body is translucent.
　She's wearing what looks like a maid's outfit....
　Contrary to such cuteness, her face had the shape of a demon.
''.......................''
Kanade!
　The strength from Kanade's body slips out of his body and he falls over in a huff.
　He couldn't bear it and fainted.
　Not good!
　Now, if they do something to you here, you can't escape!
　We can't leave the Kanade alone, but I'm not sure we can wake them up right away.
　I don't know if they are willing to wait that long for us.
　We'd be trapped in an unexpected place.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

81-Episode 81: Phantom Tam
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Deteke!
　The ghost's hostile voice rang out.
　We can't take it easy any longer.
　As long as there's something to do with Kanade, there's no way we can escape from here.
　Then, until we intercept them!
"Sola, Luna. Can you purify it?
I'll take care of it!
A single stroke of my destructive magic.
What are you going to do to destroy it? Purify it.
'I know!　I just made a good mistake.
Here we go, Luna!
　A light of magical power concentrates on the palms of Sora and Luna's hands.
''Holy Circle!''
　A magic circle appeared at the ghost's feet.
　The magic circle spun around and...
　The white light rises!
　The light envelops the ghost....
　There was nothing left after that.
'.........did you do it?
Astralcide?
"A ghost is something that exists between the material world and the spiritual world. They can come and go in both worlds, and if they can escape to the spirit world, they
cannot be caught in the usual way.
Can't we work our magic together?
'We can use some magic that affects the astral side as well, but...'
'At the very least, it's high level magic, so it's very destructive. You might just blow this house to bits, okay?　If that's what you want, I'll do it, but....
We'll just have to wait and see.
　I wouldn't want to tear the house down if I could.
　It could be a good base of operations and...
　Most importantly, we haven't signed a contract yet, so we can't be that selfish.
　Of course, if everyone is in harm's way, I wouldn't hesitate...
　For now, it seemed like it would be best to see what happened.
''........''
　We all had our backs to each other and were alerted to our surroundings.
　Nina will take care of the fallen Kanade.

　Come on, if you're coming, come on!
　It's all set up over here.
....
　Vigilance...............................five minutes.
'Deteke!
　Other than that, nothing much happens.
"...Hey, Rain.
What... what?
I just wondered if that ghost has any way of attacking us.　So all you can do is scare them out loud, or something?
....
　It's a delicate air.
"....So, Deteke........
　Maybe, or maybe not, he was a figurehead.
　Seemingly upset, the ghost's voice was trembling.
''Huh.......I never thought I'd be this nervous dealing with a guy like this.
"...hmm. I just hit my head a little bit and I think I'll wake up soon...
Oh, good. Okay, let's just get this over with, shall we?
　Tania releases part of her transformation and reveals her wings.
　That is, it's a signal that she's serious and out to some extent.
'Hey, Tania?'
You know, it's a pain in the ass to have to deal with people like that, isn't it? I'm going to flush the whole house out.
　Tania inhaled a sigh of relief...
　And that's a dragon breath stance!
'Let's go, I'll blow you all to pieces!　My bracelets work on the astral side of things, so it doesn't matter where you run or hide!
'Wahhhh, wahhhh!　Wait, wait, wait a minute!
　A ghost jumped out of the wall.
　He seems to be very upset and his language is different.
'In that case, you just give up and go home, right?　Why are you trying to blow it all together!
Uh-huh, there you go.
What?
'There's no way I'm releasing a breath here. Rayne said no, not yet. That was just a bluff to get you out of here!
Oh.
　Nina looked impressed and clapped her hands with a crackle.

　Behind her, Sora and Luna gave her a subtle look.
　Half of them were seriously going to blow the house down, weren't they?　.........and then he said.
'Sola, Luna!'
　At any rate, we can't let this opportunity pass us by.
　I send a signal to Sola and Luna.
　The two of them instantly sense my intentions and unleash their magic accordingly.
''Sacred Seal!
　Light flooded from the palms of their hands.
　Curtains of light covered the floor, walls and ceiling.
'I've wrapped this room in wards. It is now impossible for them to escape to the astral side.
Nice work, you two.
　I patted their heads and then turned to the ghosts.
'Well it's nice to meet you, shall we say?
Ggghhhhh...
Can't we just talk about it?　Thank you. You don't seem like a bad person or a bad ghost. I don't think you would do anything to harm people for no reason. So, I'd like to
talk to you...
I'm going to take you.
　The ghosts were attacking me in a suicide attack.
　Probably planning to haunt my body.
''Rain!
　Someone's screaming.
　But don't worry.
　You can't go on a suicide mission like that.
Halt!
What?
　The ghost snapped to a stop in midair in response to my powerful words.
'Huh?　Huh?　How did it happen........what the hell is this!　My body is giggling, it's not moving.
　What did you do?　The ghost glares at me as if to say, "I'm sorry.
　He doesn't let up.......and yet, he smiles wryly.
Yeah, what does that matter?
So I had some skills with the Insect Tamer and I learned about the Phantom Tamer a long time ago back home.
　Phantom tamer.
　It's one of the few professions where you can literally use a ghost as an emissary.
　I've traveled all over the place, but I've never seen one other than the uncle next door in my hometown.
''Huh?　We're going to use our ghosts to........what, wait, are you serious?
'Seriously. Well, I just learned it, I didn't master it...
No....no...no...I can't move!
You're different from most ghosts in that you have a distinct personality. If anything, you're more like a human being. That's why my words work.
Wow there's that thing again, Lane's unbelievable ability.
I'm surprised they even tamed a ghost...
Yes, that's Rain. You are indeed my master. I'm very proud of you.
...Oh.
　I don't want you to look at me like I'm looking at a rare animal.
''Ugh........Ugh, we're youngsters with 30 years of ghost experience, but this is about.......!
Stop.
Whew!
　Twice, he ordered, and the ghost fell to the spot.
　But it still seemed to have some energy left.
　It is struggling to get away.
Don't move.
Ugh...!
　Third time's orders.
　This time it seemed to work and the ghost stopped moving.
"Hands behind your back. You are forbidden to move. "You are forbidden to move and you are forbidden to do us any harm.
Ugh, ugh....
　The all-seeing ghost.
Ugh, we're losing.
　He nodded with a gulp and admitted defeat.
I'll give it up now just boil it or bake it or whatever.
He wouldn't do that.
"Huh?
Didn't I say I wanted to talk to you?
...Is it true that...?
'I told you so.　I'm not going to lie about that.
...You're a strange person. Haha.
　The ghost looks radiant, as if a possession has literally fallen on him, and smiles a small smile.
Do what you want. We're losers. I'll do whatever you guys say.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

82-Episode 82: Home, Get
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I invited Natalie, who was outside, to join me in the living room to talk.
"Let's start off by introducing ourselves. My name is Lane Shroud. I'm an adventurer and my profession is Beast Tamer.
The cat spirit tribe's....canade...?
　A little while after that, Kanade woke up.
　The ghost has quieted down, but she's still scared and clings to my back.
'I am Tania. I'm a proud dragonborn.
Sola is Sola.
I am Luna!　Hmph, you can worship it, okay?
　Since it was in front of Natalie-san, the two of them hid their feathers with magic, as usual, and withheld their race names.
''Well........Nina, that's.......just in case, the god race.......''
　Nina bows with a bow.
　She is terrified, but she is able to greet them properly.
My name is Natalie. I'm an employee of the Adventurers Guild and today I showed Mr. Lane and his friends around the house.
　After the introductions are complete, the ghost finally speaks up.
My name is Tina Holley. A long time ago, I worked as a maid in another town, but she died in an accident thirty years ago.
　He has a peculiar way of speaking.
　He doesn't look much different from us, but he's been a ghost for 30 years and he's been alive for 30 years, so....
'Has Tina been here a long time?'
No, that's not true. No, that's not true. We've only lived here fairly recently. I'm not a land-locked spirit, so I don't need to be tied down to any particular building.
Ah.........could it be that there was an incident not long ago where a creepy figure appeared in the area.......was that the work of Mr. Holli?
Well, well I guess you could say that.
　In response to Natalie's question, Tina honestly admitted that she was the one who did it.
　Seeing the awkward look on her face, she may not have done it on purpose.
The place where I used to live before was demolished. I was just wandering around looking for a new place to live. I didn't want to scare you, but it's unbearable.
'Well, I don't mind that no damage was done but that's not the issue of squatting in this house.
Ugh.
'Let me guess, Tina, you've made this house your new home, haven't you?　Because of that, the value of the house has plummeted. No one would buy it, because it's
become a ghost house.
I'm sorry about that, you know, and I'm sorry about that.
　Tina is very sorry for herself.
　The more we talk like this, the more human we feel.

　Ghosts don't usually have an ego.
　It's natural.
　They have no substance, and therefore no brain to think.
　It's impossible for them to maintain a proper consciousness in such a state... but...
　Apparently, Tina seems to be a special kind of ghost.
　This way, she can talk normally, and her emotions of joy, anger, sadness and sorrow can be felt.
Why does Tina have to be a ghost?
'Hmm?　It's not much of a story.
Still, I'm curious to hear what you have to say.
Well, I don't mind. I owe Rayne a debt of gratitude for her help.
　Tina smiles at me.
　As I thought, it's hard to believe she's a ghost.
As you can see, I was a maid 30 years ago working for a mansion and the owner of the mansion was a horrible man. The owner of the house was an extremely
philandering, torture-loving pervert.
It's...
We didn't know anything about such things at that time. We didn't know that we were working and working without knowing what we were doing and the Lord killed us.
　The conversation suddenly turned heavy.
　As the person who dumped the story, it's quite awkward.
　However, Tina laughs pleasantly, as if she doesn't care about such things.
''Nah, don't worry about it, Rain and the others. It was thirty years ago, and I don't remember much about it.
"Still I'm sorry. I had to remind you of something you didn't like, didn't I?
I don't care about that, okay?　Really, I've forgotten most of it... and I'm a ghost, but I'm comfortable with this.
Well that's nice of you to say.
You're a strange guy.......bowing to a ghost.
Really?
Lane's weird, isn't he?
That's weird.
　Kanade and Tania followed suit.
　When I looked at them, Sora and Luna were also nodding yes.
''Wow.....heh, not weird.......huh?
　Although Nina denied it, I felt like I was being taken care of, although she denied it.
　Am I weird...?
I don't suppose you're a groundhog, Holli?
　Natalie-san listens with a scared face.
　After all, as an adventurer's guild, they may not be able to leave Tina alone.
　It's a problem to have a ghost living in the property we manage.......
　I'm sure he wants to do something about it.

'Right. I just drifted in here, so it's not like I'm trapped in this building.
So would you like to leave?
Yeah.
'Because of Tina, no one has signed up for this property, right?　The price is going to plummet, and the guild's ability to manage the guild is in doubt... I'd like to claim for
damages.
We don't have any money...?
I know. So I won't ask that question. But I can't leave you alone any longer so please leave.
Well I thought we'd found a nice place to shelter from the wind and rain, but...
　Apparently even ghosts need a home.
　Tina looked very annoyed that she might be kicked out.
'....Hey, Kanade.
　Gently, he calls out to Kanade on his back.
Are you afraid of Tina?
Uh.....
　Somehow, he seems to have figured out what I wanted to say.
　Kanade lets out an indescribable voice.
''I'm.......scared.
I see.
But ... I'm scared, but I think we might get along ... maybe.
Thanks, Kanade.
Mwah.
　Popping his head and patting his head, Kanade smiled as he calmed down.
'Natalie-san. I have a question for you...''
Yes, what is it?
'Even if Tina walked away, would the value of this house ever be restored?
Ugh ... that's...
　They say the house on the hill is really haunted.
　Once a rumor like that takes hold, it's pretty hard to dispel it.
　It would be even more difficult since a certain amount of people already know about it.
　Even if Tina walked away, there was no way to prove it.
　The house would be talked about as a haunted house for years to come.
　Natalie-san seemed to be aware of that, and her shoulders slumped disappointedly.
Yeah.
'But that doesn't mean I'm going to let it go... maybe there will be some eccentric people who don't mind a property like this. In case that's the case, Tina-san needs to
move out....
I'm looking for that guy over here.
What?
I want to buy this house. I don't mind keeping Tina.
Are you sure?
Yeah?
　Natalie and Tina nodded their heads in unison.
　Their gestures were so similar that they almost laughed a little.
'That sounds like the best solution, don't you think?
　Tina doesn't want to leave the house she's just found.
　Natalie wants to do something about the said property.
　Even if she turns Tina away, she doesn't know if a contractor will show up.
　I can't even raise the price.
　In that case, the best thing to do is for me to sign the contract and accept Tina as well.
　Natalie-san would not want to get rid of Tina if it weren't for the guild's ties to her.
　She cares about a lot of things, and I think she's a kind person.
''........''
　Running a hand over her chin, Natalie takes a gesture of thought.
　A bit as it is.
　Slightly, and then she lets out a giggle.
'Well apparently that's for the best.
Do we have a deal?
Mr. Shroud, you are quite the smooth operator. You found the best place to put it all so easily.
It's just a coincidence.
'It's not easy to accept ghosts along with them... but I guess I should say that's impressive.
　Natalie held out the papers.
'Sign here. And can I pay you ten gold coins now?
No problem.
　I did as I was told and signed it.
　Then I handed him ten gold coins.
Yes, that concludes the contract. The house will be yours from now on. The treatment of Tina and her family will also be in your hands. I'll see you later.
　Natalie bowed and left the house.
　She holds out her hand to Tina, who is pouting.
So from now on, can we stay with you?
Oh yes, of course!　Originally, we had to leave... but I'm so grateful they left us there!
Hey, nice to meet you...?
Don't go through walls and stuff, okay?　Because it surprises me.
Nice to meet you. Being a maid, does that mean you can cook?　If you'd like, you can tell Sora about it.
Nice to meet you!　So ... you don't have to teach Sora to cook, okay?
Nice to meet you...
　Everyone says hello to each other and...
Nice to meet you!

　Tina responded with a smile and took my hand.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

83-Episode 83: Dining Together
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　It was already dark, so we went back to the inn for the day.
　We signed a contract, but we didn't clean it, so we couldn't move in right away.
　And the next day.
　The next day, we all started cleaning the house in the morning.
　We cleaned the house from corner to corner with the force of not letting a single speck of dust escape.
　Finally, the furniture we bought in town was brought in and the move was complete.
'Oh!'
　When Tina saw the house that looked completely different, she let out a voice that sounded impressed.
I didn't know this house was so beautiful.
They settled here before we did and you didn't know it?
It's hard to move things around because we were all alone..... That's why I only do the minimum amount of cleaning.
I see.
　It's true, that kind of thing might be troublesome if you're alone.
From now on, we can all share the responsibility. You're not alone.
Well yeah!
　Smiling, Tina laughed.
----------
　The first night in our new home.
　We all sat around the table and it was time to eat.
'You've kept me waiting!'
You did not see that tonight.
　Tina and Luna bring the food to the table.
　The two of them are the most confident in their cooking, so I left it up to them....
Oh, oh, oh,

neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
　Kanade's eyes sparkled.
　I hope you can guess what kind of food the two of them made by their reaction.
'Looks amazingly delicious!　Tina and Luna made this!
Well, you know.

"Mmm, the fruits of our labor!
'Wow, that's amazing. It smells so good and it's so appetizing!
　This morning, Kanade was freaked out by Tina...
　He wasn't doing that now, and he was talking to me very openly.
　The power of appetite is great.
　Or is Kanade simple?
　...I'm starting to feel like it's both.
Luna, what does that mean?
Yeah, it's a secret.
Okay, let's eat before it gets cold. You two, take a seat.
　Once Tina and Luna were seated, they clasped their hands together.
　They chanted, "Itadakimasu," and quickly reached for their rice.
'Ooh.'
　For now, I sipped the soup in front of me.
　It had a strong vegetable flavor and a gentle taste to it.
''Who made this soup?''
Oh, that's home.
It's really good. It's soothing... I could drink it as much as I want.
Oh, yeah?　It's embarrassing to hear you say that... eh... heh.
You meat!　Who has the meat!
　Kanade was sticky with sauce around his mouth.
　His ears twitched and his tail wagged as if to show he was in a good mood.
It's home, too. The key is to dip them in the secret sauce and take a long time to cook them.
Oh, nyah!　It's so good!
Ha, thank you.
Well do you want another?
Yes. Hey.
　Tina made a waving gesture and a plate of meat floated fluffily out of the empty kitchen, with the meat on it.
　He was a little worried about whether they would get along...
　From the looks of things, it should be okay.
'This salad is delicious. The dressing, I've never had it before... is this Luna?
Mmm, my own special salad.
What kind of stuff do you use?
'Well it's mainly wild berries. I added some seasoning to them and arranged them to be easier to eat.
Wow, you're pretty handy.
Our staple food is vegetables. If you ask me to make you a salad, there is no one who can do it better than me. On the other hand, I don't like to cook meat. I don't cook
meat.
Oh, I see. That's the way it works.
....
　Suddenly, I noticed that Nina's hands had stopped.
'What's going on?'
...Huh?
Even if you don't like it?
'Really?　Mmm, don't like it. You'll never grow up to be as big as I am.
I think Luna's a bit small, sir.
I don't need Sora to tell me that.
No, I mean, it's not that, it's just... uh... it's weird.
　Nina speaks faintly, looking like she's looking at something dazzling.
'It's been such a fun... dinner... it's been a really long time since I've had... it's kind of weird...' Not because I don't want to. I'm happy I'm happy to have fun but it's just so
unrealistic because I've given up a lot of things before. ...
I see.
'Oh, and I'm sorry ... I'm sorry ... I don't know what I'm talking about ...'
'Yes. Don't let those things bother you.
　Sora, sitting next to her, gently hugged Nina.
　Nina's tail twitches and wags.
　She seems to be delighted.
'Sometimes I think...'
What's this about?
I'm so happy to have met everyone... and I feel happy.
I'm glad you met Nina, too, Thora.
Me too!
Me too!
Likewise.
　Everyone talks about it.
　It hasn't been that long since I met Nina.
　But time has nothing to do with it.
　We've been through so much together.
　I believe that we have a strong bond with each other.
I know how Nina feels, and so does Sola.
Is that...?
'In some ways, I thought Sora and Luna were similar to Nina. The part where Rain saved her and took her to the outside world. They're the same.
In more ways than one, we owe it to Rain. I'd be scared if I hadn't met Rayne.
Yeah, what the...
　Nina gets a real look on her face as she takes in their words.
　It's a big difference from when we met.
　That Nina has come to smile so much........
　I'm as happy as I am.
''Well you know what, Rain,''
Yeah?
Uh, well... oh, thank you...
　With a slight stain on her cheeks, Nina flashed a smile.
The first time I saw it, I was in the middle of the night....
Okay.
So ... you know ... thank you.
It's Nina's power.
No I don't think I would have made it if it wasn't for Rain's help and I'm very grateful to her. ...Thank you.
You're welcome.
　The straightforward gratitude directed at me...
　He was a little embarrassed.
'Rain ... and Sola, too, will show her appreciation.
Me too.
Up to two...
'I'm glad you've helped me, but also that you've brought Sola and the others into the fold.
That's how we got to know the outside world. If we had stayed in the forest, we would have remained dwarfed.
Luna, please don't tell me you're a recluse.
Isn't it true?
Thank you!
"...Yeah. I've received both of your sentiments.
　I feel a bond between Nina ... and Sola and Luna.
　You can't see it, but it was definitely there.
"That's a good story.......can we be like everyone else?
I can make such a good meal, there's nothing wrong with that...
What evidence do you have for that?
My instincts!
It's not appropriate!
Then it's intuition!
I'm not going to change.
　Everyone laughed as Kanade and Tania talked to each other.
　The fun evening passed with a buzz...
　For a while, there was a smile on everyone's face.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

84-Episode 84: Thoughts of Sora and Luna
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　They say the good times will pass quickly
　The meal with everyone was soon over.
　Sola went back to her assigned room with Luna.
　By the way, there is no bath.
　I'm not ready for it because we just finished moving in.
　I wiped myself with a steaming towel and that's what I've had to do today.
'It's good night, Sola.
Good night, Luna.
　We exchanged greetings and lay down on the bed.
　Sola and Luna are in the same room.
　Rain told me that there are a lot of rooms, so it's fine to have one room for each of us....
　Sola had been with Luna since she was born.
　They have always been together.
　Is that why?
　It's not that I don't want to be in separate rooms, but I'm not comfortable unless we're in the same room.
　It seems that Luna is the same, and she chose to stay with Sora.
　Oh dear, isn't it?
　She's still a little sister who can't be separated from her sister.
''........''
　I've been working on moving in the morning...
　I should be tired, but I'm not sleepy.
'....Rain........
　The thing to think about is the master of Sola and the others.
　The person that Sola and the rest of the spirit race should have hated.
　That is the master of Sola and the others who made a contract with them.
　To be honest, I still don't like humans.
　It's not so much that I hate them, but........
　When I was in the village of the spirit race, I heard so many bad stories about humans all the time.
　Because of that influence, it's hard for me to like humans.
　In fact, there were some worthless humans, like the lord and his son.
　But Rain is different.

　He's kind, and always thinks of Sora and the others.......
　I'm willing to hurt myself for Sola and the others.
　He's not at all like the humans Sola knows.
　Could it be that Rain is not human?
　Rain was such a 'good person' that he could think of such a stupid thing.
''..........''
　Why is Rain so kind to me?
　Or was it the influence of the earlier ... home of Rain?
I don't know, I don't know...
　It occurs to me.
　Is Rayne kind to everyone?
　Or.........are they being nice because they are Sola and others?
　I was wondering about that for a moment.
　Considering Rain's personality, it's probably the former.
　It shouldn't be that only Sola and the others are special.
　But.
　But still.
　If you think of Sola and the others as special, even if only a little.......
　That seemed like a very nice thing to do.
'....Huh?
　I wondered.
　Why is Sola so concerned about this and that, and about Rain?
　Because we're the ones you're supposed to be exploring with?
　.........maybe.
　It's very natural to be concerned about your fellow man.
　It's a natural thing.
'But.........'
　I had a feeling it wasn't just that.
　Without that kind of logic, I'm curious about Rain.
　Why is that?
　Thinking about Rain makes my heart pound, just a little bit.
　A strange feeling....
　But it's somewhat comforting.
What is this...?
----------
What is this...?
　Something about a little murmur coming from the bed I keep on the other side of the room.
　It's so small I can't quite make out what they're saying, but....
　Hmm.
　I guess that wasn't a bad thing to say about me.
Well, that's okay.
　Sola is Sola.
　I am.
　I pull the covers over me and put my head on the pillow.
　I close my eyes and wait for the sleepiness to come to me... but.
'.........mmmmmm....
　You can't sleep.
　I'm feeling strangely lucid.
　At times like this, I think about things that make me sleepy.
　One sheep ... two sheep ... three sheep ...
They're so lumpy and cuddly, aren't they?
　Huh!
　I thought about something completely unrelated.
　I must have forgotten how many of them I counted.
　d*mn, what an ordinary mistake I made.
　I had no choice, so I'd better think of something else.
　Other things, other things....
I wonder how Rain is doing?
　Suddenly, I thought of Rain.
　Why is that?
　Why Rain?
　The reason ... I don't know.
... "Speaking of which...
　Sometimes, though, we wonder.
　Why can't Rain rely on us more?

　We owe Lane a debt of gratitude.
　And we have a good opinion of her character.
　So we are willing to use our power for Rain's sake.
　And yet, it seems that Rain does not like to put us in front of them.
　When the demon tribe showed up, he couldn't say that, but....
　When the lords were involved, they tended to do so.
　If we had our power, we could have blown up the entire pavilion and blown up the lords without going around.
　Now we have no chance to show off our power.
　Well, I have no taste for showing off my power.
　I have a feeling I'm going to have to show Rayne off.
　And get some praise!
Mmmm.
　Do you think Rain could do with more help?
　Being cherished, well, it doesn't feel so bad, but....
　But that's why it's a little lonely.
　I want to help Rain.
　That's why I want you to rely on me more.
　But I don't want to get you in trouble, so I won't do anything rash.
　Huh?
　I'm afraid I don't know what I'm talking about.
　I'm confused.
"...phew.
　He let out a breath and calmed himself down.
'And yet...'
　Why would I want to help Rain?
　Because you owe them a favor?
　Is it because you like their personalities?
　Because you want a compliment?
　........I'm not sure.
It's just...
　I want to do something for Rain.
　That's what my heart is telling me to do.
　What kind of feeling is that?
　I don't know, I don't know what I'm feeling right now...
Back
Table of Contents
Next

85-Episode 85: Nina's Thoughts
Back
Table of Contents
Next
....
　In my room with the lights off, I stared up at the ceiling in a daze.
　The bed was soft and fluffy.
　Pillows that smelled of sunshine.
...It feels good, doesn't it?
　The fact that I get my own room is an incredible luxury.
　Is it really okay...?
　I get a little freaked out.
''Huh........''
　I'm getting sleepy.
　I felt drowsy.
　I closed my eyes softly.
"...and...
　I'm sleepy, but I can't seem to get to sleep.
　I wonder why...?
　Thinking and understanding.
'Is it because I'm alone...?
　Lately, I've been staying at an inn...
　We all slept in the same room together.
　It was crowded, but...
　But it was lively and fun.
　So maybe that's why I'm lonely now.
　Maybe I'm alone and restless.
"...So...why?
　I've been alone.
　Even when I was enshrined in the village
　And when the wrong people get to you...
　I've been alone for a long, long time.
　So why do I hate being alone now...?

I don't know, I don't know...
　Curl up on the futon in a circle.
　I try to hug myself.
　When I was alone, I always slept like this.
　Maybe I was just soaking in my own warmth and masking my loneliness.
I.........was I lonely........or was it?
　I'm not sure.
　Nope.
　Well, maybe it's not that way.
　Rather than being numb, I guess I was........enduring, I guess.
　Because reality is hard for me........
　I've retreated into my shell to escape.
　I've closed my mind.
　I have tried not to look at the scene in front of me.
　By doing so, I was protecting myself.
'But....'
　Now you don't have to...........
"...Rain...
　Rain saved me.
　She brought me out of the darkness into a world full of light.
　I'm glad.
　Glad.
　Glad.
　I'm dumb, you know.
　I can't really explain it, but I'm glad anyway.
　Rain saved me and...
　I felt as if I had finally regained my true form.
It's because of Rain........thanks, Rain.......
　It's a strange feeling.
　When I say Rain's name, my chest feels fluffy and warm.
　What is this...?
　It's not a bad feeling.
　It's more of a ... happy feeling?
　It feels like my body is floating in the air....

　My heart is fuzzy.
　My heart is fluffy.
　This feeling ... it feels so good.
I want to learn to cook....
　Night.
　Luna and Tina cooked and ........
　I started to think about that when I saw Rayne eating it like it was delicious.
　Nope.
　It doesn't have to be a dish.
　It doesn't matter what it is, as long as it makes Rayne happy.
　I want to do something for Rayne.
　I want to return the favor.
　Because Rain....
...Huh?
　I stop thinking that much and stop thinking.
　Rain is....what is it?
　You're important, Rain.
　You helped me through it.
　I'm really, really grateful.
　But ... why?
　It's not just that it's important, it's something more than that...?
...hmmm...
　I'll think about it, but I'm not sure.
　It's just....
　Thinking about Rain, I realized that not only did my heart feel warm, but I also felt a bit sad.
　What is this...?
　I don't know how I feel about this...?
...Is it my imagination...?
　The squeezing sensation in my chest disappeared after a bit.
　What was it...?
　Strange.
I don't mind, do you think...?
　Unfamiliar feelings.
　Feelings I don't understand.
　But.....
　Now, I want to cherish this faintness.
　I think about that.
'....ahhhh....
　It's about time I started to get real sleepy.
　It's late.
　I have to go to bed...
I'll miss you.
　I knew I'd be lonely alone.
　I'd rather be with you guys.
　I want to be with Rain.
Hmm.
　I grabbed a pillow and got off the bed.
　As it is, I left the room and moved to Rain's room.
...Rain?
　When I opened the door, I found Rain sleeping comfortably on the bed.
　I put a pillow next to Rain and climb into bed.
　I spin around and curl up.
Hmm.........Rain, warm.......
　I felt like I could sleep comfortably with this.
　I quietly closed my eyes.
　Good night.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

86-Episode 86: New Adventure
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I woke up to the chirping of birds and the morning sun streaming in through the window.
　...an unfamiliar ceiling.
　I see.
　Come to think of it, I moved in yesterday.
　It may be a bit of an exaggeration, but I'm the lord of a castle.
　My cheeks almost loosen up.
　However, I can't keep getting carried away, can I?
　I must continue to work hard to maintain this life.
''Hm?''
　What's that warm feeling next to you?
　I wondered and looked over....
Soooooooooo....
...What?
　Nina was curled up, curled up in a ball, breathing peacefully in her sleep.
　Huh?　Huh?
　Why is Nina here...?
　Nina remains comfortably asleep, without regard to my confusion.
　Her ears are twitching occasionally.
　A smile on her face.
"...did you miss being alone?
　Nina is still a child.
　Besides, she had been attacked by a human, and had been badly hurt.
　With all that experience, it was lonely to be alone and maybe she just snuck out to me.
'Oi, Nina.'
.......................
Rise and shine.
...Hi....
　I shake my shoulders lightly, but Nina won't wake up.
　Is she weak in the morning?
　I don't like it.
　If someone sees this place, they might get the wrong idea...
'Rain, hey!　It's morning!

　With a bang, the door opened and Kanade entered cheerfully.
''Ah.''
What?
　Seeing Nina sleeping with him, Kanade froze in place.
　........It's going to be a noisy morning today.
　Kanade's unfamiliar screams echoed throughout the house.
----------
　On the way out of the house to the Adventurer's Guild....
Meow....
　Kanade's needle-like stare pierces me.
'Really, nothing happened?'
No.
Really, really?
Really, really.
The real, the real truth?
There's no end to it.
　I get doubted over and over again.
　Am I that untrustworthy...?
　I feel a bit depressed.
'Okay, Nina?　A girl shouldn't sleep with a man so easily, you know, so easily. Do you understand?
'Uh...and...how...?'
That's because Nina's a pretty girl. And men are animals.
Rain....human...?
Well, that's not what I meant...
I was so lonely last night....did I do something bad...?　Sorry, sir....
'Oh, no it's not Nina's fault, is it?　Well, I mean, how should I put it...
　Just because Nina doesn't have any bad intentions, Tania doesn't seem to know what to do either.
''I didn't expect to find an unexpected ambush soldier in a place like this...''
This is a tricky one.
Would it help if Sora and the others snuck in?
'Wait. Isn't it not fresh to use the same hand?　I think we should use our own original hands here.
I see. Luna is very reliable in times like these.
'Hahahahaha, I'm sure you do!　.... hmm?　Wait. The way you talk about it, it sounds like my normal self is unreliable, doesn't it?
I care about it too much.
Yeah. Well, you can have it.
　Sola and Luna were talking about something I didn't understand.
　It seemed that Nina's snuggling was having a stranger effect on them all than I thought it would.
'Hey, hey, Rain,'
Yeah?
Can I sleep with Lane next time?
No, of course not.
Well, why is that?　Nina would have slept with you.
'Nina is a child, right?　Kanade is a grown man now.
　Kanade gave Nina a look of envy, which she didn't understand, a look of envy.
　Nina didn't understand what it meant, and she was pouting.
　While she was doing that, she arrived at the Adventurer's Guild.
　With the rise to C-rank, there might be more requests to be undertaken.
　Besides, I haven't been working properly as an adventurer lately because of all the things that have happened.
　I guess I came to the guild to fulfill my original role.
　By the way, Tina's been away for a while.
　Since she's a ghost, she can't go out during the day.
　She looked disappointed, but there's nothing I can do about it, so I'm sorry, but please bear with me.
'Hello.'
Oh, Mr. Shroud. Everybody else, welcome.
　When I walked in, Natalie greeted me with a smile.
'How are you doing today?'
I was thinking of taking on a commission... do you have any suggestions?
Well ... hmmm.
　Natalie pulled a file from the shelf and flipped through the papers.
'Shroud-san just got a C-grade, but Kanade and Tania are here, and if it's mostly... well, how about this?'
Smugglers caught?
Not long ago, there was an incident where some of the animals listed as protected were brought into town. So we did some research, and it seems that there are people
hunting and capturing these animals, which are listed as protected species.
''Originally, that's true, but it seems that the Order is short on manpower at the moment. If it's a case that puts people in danger, they will take care of it, but if it's a
protected animal, they don't have the time to devote to it...
'Uh....'
　Just the other day, we, the rest of us, beat out most of the group members.
　Stella said that a replacement knight would be sent from King's Landing.......
　It would take some time, and it probably hasn't come yet.
　Even if it had been replenished, it would be a mess for the time being.
　It would be difficult to move quickly.

　I can assure you that we did the best we could right then and there, but....
　Still, I'd be lying if I said I didn't feel responsible.
　Besides, as a Beast Tamer, it's a bit hard to overlook the fact that animals that are designated as protected are being harmed.
'All right. Then I'll take on this request.
'Thank you. Well, I'll just go through the process.
　Natalie popped the paperwork and stamped it.
　Then she hands me a form with information about this case.
'Speaking of which, what's the reward?'
'Kusu, are you going to ask that at the end?　Mr. Shroud is somewhat out of it.
Don't make fun of me.
The reward is 200 pieces of silver. Furthermore, for every trafficker you catch, you will receive 10 pieces of silver. And for every trafficker you catch, you get 50 more.
　It was a pretty tasty request.
　If it works, I might be able to earn about 300 silver coins.
　I just bought a house, so this is great.
Thank you.
　As I left the reception area, everyone who had been watching the situation from a distance came over.
'Rain, Rain. What request did you take on?　All-you-can-eat fish?
How could anyone ask for that? How greedy can you get, Kanade?
Nah I haven't eaten any fish I'm going to come down with a fish deficiency.
It's a job like the Order.
Hmm, animal trafficking... and Nina's gonna be the first to go after you.
Huh?
Don't make those threats.
"Fugui.
　He knocked Luna's head on the knuckles and spanked her.
'I'm going to head into the field right away... what's the problem?'
No!
　Kanade replied cheerfully.... and everyone else nodded to follow suit.
　It's been a long time since I've had an adventure.
　I was a little excited.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

87-Episode 87: New Weapon
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Dealing with traffickers means that there is an extremely high likelihood of a battle.
　We have to prepare for that.
　So, I came to the armor shop in Ganz.
''Hello.''
Oh, it's you.
　When I entered the store, I closed the book Ganz was reading with a snap.
''Nya ... are you free?''
Haha, you're a very articulate little girl.
You don't have any time to spare.
We're taking a break.
'You're taking a break and you're reading a book?　That would make me even more tired, wouldn't it?
That's just Kanade.
Oh, my God!
　Tania's tsukkomi and Kanade is gawking!　He gave me a look like this.
My work is all about moving my body," he said. I have to use my brain from time to time, or I'll get rusty. So what's the matter with you today?
I thought you might be armed by now.
Oh, that's right. It's ready.
　Ganz tucked the book away on a shelf and disappeared into the back of the store once.
　Often he waited.
　Ganz came back with a dagger in his hand.
Here, this is my masterpiece that I made for Rayne.
　He handed me the dagger.
　He pulled it out of its scabbard and checked the blade.
　What kind of metal is it made of?
　The blade was flaming red and the blade was slightly warped.
''It's beautiful I can't help but admire it.
'My sister must have a dangerous taste for fawning over a blade.
'Does Luna want to embarrass Sora?'
Mmm!
Well then, it's war.
No fighting... no fighting?
　The sisters glaring at each other were being admonished by Nina.
　It's a rather common sight these days.
　They can't seem to continue fighting in front of Nina, so they settle the contradiction.
　They seem to think that it's bad for education or something like that, just in case.
''Hmm?''
　While checking the dagger, he found something odd.
　There was something unfamiliar on the hilt.
''Is this........the trigger?''
　The trigger is installed on the hilt.
　Is there some kind of mechanism that makes the blade pop out when the trigger is pulled?
Ganz, what is this?
Hmmm... that's the fruit of my research.
You mean like a blade ejection?
Hmph. I'm not that naive.
　If so, what's the point?
　I look at him curiously, and Gantz smirks.
　It's a look that says he's dying to explain.
　This is the part of you that's like a child.
　Maybe it's the stubborn, therefore single-minded, juvenile part of him that's still there.
'Explain it to me, please.'
Okay.
　It seems that he was waiting for those words, and Ganz happily began to explain.
This is a weapon made exclusively for Rain. Even if someone else had it in their hands, it would not be able to show its true value.
My own...?
Lane's a beast tamer, and he uses the strongest of them all, the little girls. That's what I noticed. The dagger is capable of storing the power of the young ladies. And by
doing so, it can create tremendous destructive power.
'This dagger has our power?　Nya, that's amazing. I can't believe you could make something like that.
'But can we really do that?　From the looks of it, it looks a bit like a strange dagger.
Is that a detriment to my masterpiece?
'It's not like that, but you didn't actually try it, did you?　You worry about whether it's really going to work.
　If it were to go off in the middle of an actual battle, it would be all over the place.
"Do you mind if I give it a try?
All right, follow me.
　Ganz disappears into the back of the store.
　I followed him outside and reached the back of the store.
　The back of the store was a little square.
　A target made of wood had been set up, and it looks like a test slaying is taking place here.
''First of all........''
　Image of a virtual enemy.
　Hold the dagger and swing it from right to left.
　Next, from left to top.
　Finally, strike from top to bottom.
　Turn the dagger around and stow it in its scabbard.
'Oooh, Rain, that's cool!'
Snap, snap....
　Kanade and Nina's cheering makes me a little embarrassed.
'Hmm.'
　The dagger is quite comfortable to use.
　And it's not too heavy or too light, just the right amount of salt.
''Phew!''
　I lightly slashed at the wood of the target.
　The tree was cut in two along the trajectory of the blade.
''The sharpness is fine........''
　This one is fine for normal use.
　Or rather, I can't complain about it.
　It's the best dagger I've ever known.
　If there's one thing that bothers me...
　It's probably the gimmick that Ganz was talking about, after all.
　Putting the power of the strongest species on the dagger.
　How effective would it be?
'I'd like to use the gimmick Gantz was talking about, how do I do it?'
　He called out to Gantz, who was watching the test slash, "It's easy to use.
It's easy to use. First of all, anyone can join hands with the missus.
A hand?
　He said he was going to add strength to it, so...
　Is it like holding hands to share your power or something like that?
""Yes!!!"
...Yes, yes...
　Can someone help me with this?
　As I turned to say this, everyone raised their hands in unison.
'I was the first to raise my hand!
What are you talking about? I know what I'm talking about!
'All you need for an experiment is the ability to observe things dispassionately. Sola is the best person for the job.
I am the most useful to you!
I'd like to help Lane.
　There is a bee and a spark between everyone.
　Everyone looks at me in unison and asks.
''Who are you going to choose?''
"...er, uh...
　Why am I so motivated to do this...?
　It's just an experiment...
'Uh ... well then, Nina. Please.
Oh yeah!
　I chose Nina as my partner in a safe place.
　Although everyone else looked frustrated, they couldn't complain about Nina and didn't do anything odd.
　For some reason, my tone became strangely coy, and Nina took my hand in hers.
　When I squeezed back, Nina's three tails twitched.
　What's the matter with her?
　I'm not doing anything crazy, just holding your hand...
Well so what can I do about it?
You can try pulling the trigger in that situation.
How's that?
　When you pull the trigger....
　I felt something flowing in from my linked hands.
　At the same time, the blade of the dagger shines.
''This is........''
Now!
Huh!
　At Ganz's cue, I reflexively move my body.
　I let go of Nina's hand and hold my dagger.
　Stepping into the ground as if to kick the ground, she faces the target and charges.
　He swings the shining dagger down in one fell swoop!
　Gosh, gahhhh!!!!
　...and the target, which was made of wood, shattered into pieces.
　Oh, come on.
　Nope.
　Since we're borrowing the power of the most powerful species, is this normal?
Hmm, it looks like the experiment is working.
It's a success because...
What's the matter with you?
I don't have any use for it, but I have no complaints.
　I wish it was gone, but it's not.
　If we were to fight the demon race again we would need this power at that time.
　The odds are probably low, but it's better to be prepared.
The name of that weapon is 'Kamui'!
Thank you. I'll take good care of it.
　Thus, I got a new weapon.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

88-Episode 88: Double Booking
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Once I got my gear in place, I headed out of the city to complete my request.
　We moved straight into the forest.
　According to the information Natalie had told me beforehand, the traffickers are over-hunting the forest animals, mainly the animals in the forest.
　According to the information we witnessed, the horn wolf, which is designated as a protected species, is being targeted.
　The horn wolf, as its name suggests, is a member of the wolf family.
　As an adult, they grow magnificent horns.
　Although they are wolves, they are a relatively docile species, and as long as they don't attack people, they won't be attacked.
　Hornwolf horns are easy to process.
　Their fur is also of high quality, and they were targeted by many humans in the past.
　Because of this, their population has declined so much that they are now a protected species.
　Once they are designated as protected, they are banned from hunting.
　If you hunt the horn wolf, you will be penalized, or worse, imprisoned.
　So it seemed that the hornwolf was safe, but....
　People are constantly thinking bad things about the world.
　Because of the increased scarcity, the horn wolf's horns and fur have become more valuable...
　Poachers began to appear, looking for a quick buck.
Good luck and I'll protect the Hornwolf!
I'll do my best...
　Kanade and Nina were full of motivation.
　Aside from Kanade, it's rare that even Nina is motivated.
　He's a quiet kid, so it was hard to see him get into a situation where he could get into it.
'Oddly motivated, isn't she?'
Of course I do.
　Kanade replied with a huff and a puff of enthusiasm.
''To us cat spirit race, animals like hornwolves are like relatives in a way. If they're in trouble, we have to help them.
I'm the same way.
　I see.
　The cat spirit race and the god race are very close to the beast race.
　They must feel an affinity for Hornwolf.
''In that case, let's punish the criminals exactly for not doing anything stupid again.
When Tania says it, it sounds like it means something else. It's disgusting.
What do you mean?
What do you mean by that?
'Absentmindedly, Thora agreed a little...'

You know...
Enough chatter.
　He clapped his hands with a pang and turned everyone's attention to us.
'From here on out, it's Hornwolf territory. There might be poachers somewhere. Let's try to be as quiet as possible and keep it as quiet as possible.
Yes!
Keep your voice down.
"Oh, shit!
　I look at Kanade and think about that.
　Oh well.
　I'm good at exploring.
　We can tame multiple small animals and scatter them around.
　Alternatively, you can assimilate the small birds and search for them from above.
"Rain, Rain!
　As I'm trying to figure out which way to go, Kanade gets a serious look on his face and tugs at my clothes with a squeak.
'I think I can feel people,'
What?
From over there... two, maybe?　I hear footsteps approaching.
　I'm sure Kanade's ears are sure, so I'm sure of it.
　Did you run into poachers all of a sudden?
Everyone get ready for battle.
　Take a warning stance.
　Nina also seemed to plan to fight on her own this time, and she was prepared.
　I'm a little worried but.......well, if it's against a normal person, it won't be a problem.
　Nina is a child, but she's the strongest species.
'Whoa, what is it?'
Who are you people?
　A pair of men, a warrior-looking man and a wizard-looking man, appeared in the bushes.
　They seem to be on guard, but I can't sense any hostility.
　They don't seem to be poachers.
　I signaled to everyone to let down their guard and stepped forward with my hand.
'I'm Rain, and I'm an adventurer. Everyone here is one of mine.
You're a competitor.
Does that mean there are two of them?
Oh. I am the warrior ogre. And this is my partner, the wizard Kreuz. He's a C-rated wizard, by the way. Who are you?
I'm a C.
What?　Seriously?
''Hmmm ... you don't sound like you're lying, but for someone like you to be a C-grade I'm surprised.
''d*mn it, what does the guild think of giving this kid a C grade?　If you do this, people will think the quality of the adventurers has deteriorated, right?
"Mwah!
　At the pair's words, Kanade's temples twitched.
　........No, it's not just Kanade.
　Tania, Sola, and Luna too.
　Even Nina had a sullen look on her face.
''........do you want to have a shot?''
I'll grant you permission.
...Wait, wait, wait. Adventurers can't tussle with each other.
"...or rather, these people don't know about Rain.
''What do you mean you don't know Lane after all he's done?　Isn't that strange?
...just came from somewhere else, maybe?
What's that, what's up with the whispering?
By the way, have you two been to Horizon recently?
'Yes. Because when you get to our level, we travel all over the place.
Nyanka. Nina's right.
"I mean....look closely, are you a cat spirit race?　Your kids are of the dragon race and even have a god race?
I see. I see. If the strongest species is your friend, I can understand why it's a C-rank.
'No!　Rain got a C-rank with Rain's power!
To tell you the truth, my master is many, many times, well, dozens of times better than you.
Oh?
　Aug let out a sullen voice at Kanade and Tania's rebuttal.
　I shouldn't do it.
　I'm glad you're all so angry for me, but....
　But I'm not going to fight with other adventurers for no reason.
　There's nothing like being humiliated by me.
'Well are you two in the middle of a request too?
　I asked such a question to divert the conversation.
'Hmm?　Yeah, well.
'We've been asked to capture the poachers in these woods,'
What?
Hey, hey, Rain. That's the same request we're making...?
'What?　What the hell is that?
Actually....
　I told him we'd been doing the same thing.
Oh, jeez. We're in different parties and we do the same job?
Have you been double-booked?
　Requests to adventurers basically do not overlap.
　If more than one adventurer accepts a single request, it is easy to get into disputes over achievement conditions and distribution of rewards, so this is avoided.
　However, when it comes to defeating a monster with immense power, there are times when requests are sent to multiple parties...
　This case is different.
　Since we're only catching poachers, we should only be able to take on one party.
'Who did you guys ask to broker the request?
Natalie, but...
'Uh we're different people. Maybe the guild made a mistake. It happens sometimes, these things happen.
I see.
So you can go home.
What?
　I don't remember ever agreeing to give up a request or agreeing to give up a request, even though they can make up their own mind.
　In this kind of situation, isn't the first thing we should discuss?
　And yet, I would be pissed off if I was sent away as if I were in the way.
We're not leaving.
I mean, why don't you guys just go home?
We'll do our best, so...
　Kanade and the others seemed to have the same impression, and they returned the words with a miffed look.
''You know ... did you say Rain?　How long have you been an adventurer?
　Kanade spoke up for me.
'What, it's only been a month? And you got a C-rank you're completely dependent on your friends.
Do you mind?　We've been adventurers for a few years now. We are your seniors, so to speak. It's only natural to step back for your seniors, isn't it?
'Such unfamiliar athletic theories won't convince Sora and the others.
'Why should I respect an adventurer who has only been around for a few years?　I mean, I've been ranked C in a month or so, so Rain is better than me. Isn't it you guys
who are retiring?
You little...
　At Sola and Luna's rebuttal, Aug turned vicious.
　It might be useless to say it, but I don't want to piss these two off too much.
　They don't realize it because they're hiding their wings, but they're both the most powerful species.
　Luna in particular has a lot of flirtatious personalities, so if you really piss her off, you'll get in a lot of trouble.
''Then why don't we do this?''
　Kreutz, who is relatively calm, offers an alternative.
'Neither of us is willing to give up on this request. In that case, we'll have to compete.
You mean, the sooner we get there, the better.
Yes, I suppose so. I thought that would be the easiest way to understand. Well, you're right. There's no way we're going to lose to you, though.
　It's an understandable provocation, so there's nothing to get mad about.
　More importantly, what do we do about it?
　If you're a C-ranked adventurer, you're pretty experienced.
　Considering that it's only a party of two people, they must be skilled.
　Even if we leave it to these two, I think we can carry out the request without any problems.
　Just.........
　I'm a man.
　It's a little annoying to be told what to do all the time.
"Okay, fine. That's all right.
It's settled. And you're okay with that, Aug?
Yeah, sure. I'm not gonna let this little brat beat me. The most powerful species in the world are only women and children. They don't have the skills necessary to be an
adventurer.
So now, we are competitors for the same commission. Let's compete fairly and squarely. Well, as a handicap, you guys can play any trick you want. You can interrupt us, if
you want, okay?　I would advise you that if you can do it....
　With a generous smile, Aug and Kreuz disappeared into the forest again.
''Fushar...!　They're disgusting!
Leave him alone. The weaker the dog, the more likely he is to bark.
'And yet ... well said, Rain!　I've learned to appreciate it.
''That's right. Since it's Rain, I thought there was a possibility of handing over the request to those two to avoid a conflict...
I just didn't think it would be wise to go on and on.
Mmm, that's the spirit!
Good luck.........let's look back.......
　I have such dependable friends.
　With you guys, I'm not going to let those two beat me.
All right, let's do this.
Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
Back
Table of Contents
Next

89-Episode 89: Let's Find Poachers
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Aug and Kreutz are veteran adventurers who go by the nickname 'Blade of the Gale'.
　Despite being a small party of two people, they have accomplished numerous requests with little to no failure.
　They have traveled to many places without settling in one place.
　He had a lot of experience and knowledge.
　Although he was now a C-rank, he could be comparable to a B-rank, couldn't he?　That being said.
　That's true, and if they take the promotion test, there's a high probability they'll climb to a B grade.
　The only reason they didn't is because they simply didn't have the time and timing.
　The duo of Aug and Kreuz were, without a doubt, two adventurers who could be called veterans.
　They had steadily climbed to their current position without experiencing any setbacks until now.
　They understand that this is due to their own abilities.
　Hence, they have a lot of pride.
　Only a month after becoming an adventurer, a child - from the point of view of the Augs - has risen to the same C rank as us.
　If you listen to the story carefully, he didn't do it on his own.
　It's because of the fellowship of the strongest species.
　Aren't they cheating?
　I can't help but think about that.
"You gotta knock some sense into a brat like that, you know.
Yes.
'A month to get to the C rating we've spent years getting to?　There's no way that's possible. The power of the most powerful species will do that to you.
'We don't like the idea of more people like that, either. It might make us feel that the quality of our adventurers has diminished.
I don't mean to sound harsh, but I guess we'll just have to teach you about reality.
Haha, she's gonna cry.
Or you could just retire.
That's all right. If you were to show the difference between a top-notch job and a forgery like ours, you'd lose your mind.
Shall I show the world what a real adventurer looks like?
　Aug and Kreutz laugh, but they don't seem to notice.
　Which one of them is more naive than the other.
----------
Come on, come on, Rain!　We need to catch the poachers as soon as possible.
　Kanade gingerly pulled my hand away.

'Oh, calm down. You may be in a hurry, but does Kanade know where the poachers are?
Oh.
You have no idea.
Nah I just didn't want to let them win.
Kanade.....
Nyght?
　Nina's non-offensive words stabbed into Kanade's chest.
I suggest you act a little more calmly and intelligently.
'I know you don't want Luna to tell you this, but...'
I'm always thinking and acting in depth, aren't I?
"Soudesne.
'What's the answer to that barb?
Come on. Calm down.
　The conversation keeps getting sidetracked.
　They all have such lively personalities.
I'm not going to let them beat me, either.
Hmmm Rain, that's unusually uninspiring.
How can you not feel bad about that? I'll do it when I have to.
That's what's so cool about it, isn't it?
Yeah?
Hey, it's nothing.
Really?　If that's okay then let's get started.
Meow?　What?
Of course we're looking for poachers.
　I made a tentative agreement with a rabbit that passed by.
　I asked for a companion and also made tentative agreements with dozens of rabbits.
'Rabbits ... a lot ...'
　Nina had a twinkle in her eye.
　Does she like rabbits?
　Kids like cute things, you know.
Okay, go.
　At my signal, the rabbits scatter in unison.
I've never seen it before, so I'm surprised.
If you're this surprised, you're going to be even more surprised down the road?
'Don't make people sound like a surprise box.
But you're not afraid to let the rabbits find it?　I wonder if you can tell the killer from the people involved?
　Tania's question is a fair one.
　The orders I gave the rabbit are simple: 'Find people and tell them where they are.
　There are other people in this forest besides us, the two guys from earlier.
　Some of them will still be here for a normal hunt.
　The rabbit doesn't have the ability to distinguish between those people and the poachers.
　Or rather, it's impossible to give such complicated orders.
　First of all, I don't know what a poacher looks like either.
　As it is now, it's hard to find the poachers.
　So we're going to make one more move.
I'll take care of that.
What are you going to do?
"When you find a person, you remotely assimilate the rabbit. Then we'll determine if the person we find is a poacher or not. We'll have to check each one of them
individually, but this will be a sure thing.
Naturally.
''I mean, how could you assimilate remotely...?　I've never heard of such a thing before, but...
Hmm?　We can do this with no problem, okay?　Didn't I tell you that?
Rain....amazing, you know...
It happens so many times, you know. I'm sure it will happen again and again in the future. You shouldn't be surprised every time you hear something like this.
Hmmm.
　So, people, below.
'So I think we're going to be assimilating in rapid succession, so please be vigilant about your surroundings, just in case.
I love you.
By the way, I've got a question for you.
Yeah?
　Is there something I haven't explained to you?
　Wondering, Tania asks an unexpected question.
'Rain is able to assimilate with the person she signed a contract with, right?
Yeah?
So you'll be able to assimilate us too?
What?
'Oh, if you ask me, I might be able to do that...'
'Rain's assimilation of Sora and the others... it's kind of...'
... um, you're embarrassing me.
　Everyone blushes, as if they are imagining something strange.
　I wave my hands to the side in a hurry.
'No, no, no, no. I can't do that.'
But....
''The only ones who can assimilate are small animals like rabbits, because they can't, or rather can't, deal with someone who has a proper ego. And even if you could do
that, how could you take on everyone?
　Tania laughs, looking convinced.
'If he had the guts, Rain would be doing something about us by now.
Nyaha, Lane can't do that!
　Do they trust you?
　Or is he being belittled for not having the guts?

　It's a delicate decision.
Anyway. You'll keep a lookout. If they react, you'll have to assimilate the rabbit.
I'll take care of it. Rain is not going to be able to lay a finger on you.
Hmmm... I'll do my best.
'Whoa ... while I was saying that, I got a quick reaction. Then I asked for it!
　I'll be safe with everyone else.
　I sat down on a nearby rocky area and slowly closed my eyes.
''.........''
　When I opened my eyes again, my gaze was fixed on the ground-threshold......low.
　It must be the perspective of a rabbit.
　Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the pair of adventurers who had separated earlier.
　They seemed to have reacted to these two.
　It's an outlier this time.
　Next.
----------
　After several rounds of assimilation with the rabbit, you search for the poachers.
　Adventurers, hunters, merchants... I found all sorts of people, but the all-important poachers were gone.
　Are they not in the forest now?
　Or did I miss it?
　When I became slightly impatient...
What?
　As he assimilated another rabbit, he found a group of suspicious men.
　The four men had bows and arrows and demolition knives in their hands.
　If that was all they were doing, it would seem that they were just hunting...
　They were after the Hornwolf.
　There's no doubt about it.
　These are the poachers.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

90-Episode 90: Captured
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I found the poachers.
　I'm going to de-assimilate them immediately and get back to the others.
We've got him!
Whew!
　The Kanade jumped up and turned its tail upside down.
'What-what-what!　What the hell?!
Oh my God, I'm sorry. Did I scare you?
You scared the hell out of me!　You're coming back, too suddenly!
　He was really surprised.
　Kanade was lightly teary-eyed.
　Come to think of it, when cats are startled, they have an amazing reaction....
　Maybe the cat spirit race is the same way.
''I was in a hurry, I'm sorry.''
No, I don't care about that.
What do you mean, you were in a hurry?
I found some poachers, and they were just chasing a hornwolf.
Then we have to hurry!　Location.
It's about a mile northeast of here.
One kilo?　Let's go!
　Kanade ran out and....
What?
You go to the southwest!
I knew that, didn't I?
You're lying.
You're lying.
　Sora and Luna tsked calmly, and Kanade sweated profusely.
　He looked away awkwardly...
Let's go!
　Pretending that nothing had happened, Kanade ran off, this time to the northeast.
　We can't take it easy either.
Let's hurry!
"Yeah.
Sola and her friends will be flying in with Nina.
Running is such a hassle. Fly!

　Sora and Luna fly through the air with Nina in their arms by magic.
　They're probably faster that way than they are running.
　I run alongside Tania through the forest.
　I have to plow through a completely unmaintained area, so I can't get my speed up.
''Oh my God, we have to hurry.......Rain, can we burn this area down?''
It's not a good idea!
Oh, it's just too much work!
　Tania is fussy about every single idea.
　However, it's also true that we may not be able to make it in time.
　To hurry.....
Tania, we're going in the air.
I can fly. What about Rain?　Do I have to carry him?
I'll be fine!
　Jumping on tree branches and leaping.
　Jumping from branch to branch to gain distance.
'You're so crafty!'
　Tania let out an admiring, dumbfounded sound as she put out her wings and flew through the air.
'I see it!'
　Out of the corner of my eye, I see a quartet of men.
　And beyond that, a lone hornwolf.
　It seems to have decided that it can't take on the group of four men and is running away from the men.
　Only, its body was wounded and bleeding.
　Right now, we have to prioritize the safety of the hornwolf over the capture of the poachers!
Boost!
　I cast an ability-enhancing spell on myself.
　My body becomes as light as a feather.
　Ejected like a cannonball........
　It lands between the poachers and the hornwolf.
　At that moment, the poachers release their arrows.
　Three in all.
　I stand as a wall of hornwolves....
　He grabbed two arrows in the air to stop them, and kicked the rest off.
''Wha...?
　The sudden intruder startled the poachers and caused a stir among them.
'Do it!'
　Surprisingly, the poachers quickly regained their composure and got back on their feet.
　Seemingly recognizing me as an enemy, they took up their bows and arrows again and....
　Boom!
What?
　Suddenly, there was an explosion and the poachers were blown up.
　Each of them was knocked to the ground and passed out.
''Oh my goodness, is it over?''
　Tania came down from the sky, wings buzzing.
　So that was Tania's fireball.
　As expected, they didn't seem to be on alert for the sky, and the poachers seemed to have been hit by Tania's blow in a decent way.
　It seems to have been taken care of, and the poachers' wounds are superficial.
　However, a fireball exploded at close range.
　They won't be able to move for a while.
''Hm?　Is it all over now?
I guess we won't be getting any help from Sora and the others.
　Somewhat late, Sora and the others arrived.
　They released their magic and landed softly on the ground.
'By the way, where's Kanade?'
'Come to think of it, he's not here...?　She was supposed to have gone first...?
Have you taken a wrong turn, sir?
　It's possible.
　I was even trying to run off in the opposite direction at first.
"Nyan?
　........What a rude thought, a rustling bush sounded and Kanade emerged from it.
''Kanade. What are you doing in a place like that?
'Of course we had the wrong person. See?
　Kanade has brought a man I've never seen before.
　He's dressed like the poachers, so he must be one of them.
Where did this guy come from?
'I found him at the camp down the road. He attacked me out of nowhere, so I punched him anyway!
　Ahem, Kanade is proud of his chest.
　'If possible, I'd like you to check the facts a little more before you act.
'Is it base camp?　If that's the case, then that guy's just staying put. Either way, good job.
"Ehehehe, Rayne tells me I'm doing great.
Hey, Lane. I'm the one who shot up a bunch of poachers.
'Yeah. And thanks to Tania, too. Thank you.
Yeah, yeah. You just have to know, if you know.
"Sola, Luna. Can you use your magic to capture these guys?
I understand.
Hmm. Leave it to me.
　Well, we got the poachers out of the way.
　Now all that's left to do is....
Grrrrrr...!
　The wounded hornwolf bared its fangs and let out a low growl.
　Maybe it decided that it couldn't escape.
　It glared at us as if it was going to take a shot at us.
'Whoa, whoa. It's not. We're not the enemy, okay?
Gawd!
　Kanade tries to talk him out of it, but Hornwolf keeps threatening.
　Oh no.
　I want to treat him for his injuries, but it's difficult to do so with his condition.
　I need you to calm down somehow, but.....
I'll be fine.
　Nina slowly walks up to the Hornwolf.
'Nina!　It's not safe.
'Yes!　Gulp, you'll get bitten!
　Tania and Kanade panicked, but Nina didn't stop walking.
'It's okay......................... Don't be scared, it's fine........
Guh....
We're not gonna do anything because we're good kids, okay?
....
　Little by little, the hornwolf is getting meeker and meeker.
　Well that's just great.
　Are they using magic?
　No, no....
　That's what it was about.
　Nina's kindness must have gotten through to Hornwolf.
Cunn....
　Nina patted the Hornwolf on the head.
　The hornwolf spilled out a spoiled squeal and got down on the spot.
　Confirming this, Nina turned around.
''With this........this girl's treatment, can we.......?
Oh, yeah it's not a problem.
Good....
　Nina smiles.
'It's kind of ... Nina sounds more like a Beast Tamer.
Don't tell me...
　I was a little bit of a frustrated me.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

91-Episode 91: Where is the victory or defeat?
Back
Table of Contents
Next
"Heels.
　I used my magic to heal Hornwolf's wounds.
　Fortunately, I should say, there were no deep wounds, and I was able to heal them with my heels.
　But what if I had a deeper wound?
　What if he's been poisoned or something?
　It might have been difficult at the time.
　Maybe I don't have enough healing magicians in my party.
　Sola and Luna are good at attack magic, so it's not easy.
''Okay, it's over.''
On!
　As I healed my injuries, the hornwolf chirped cheerfully.
　As it was, it rubbed its head against us.
''Oh?　All right.
On!
Nina's not the only one who's missed you.
I think she understands that Rain is a good person.
It would be nice to know that.
　He stroked Hornwolf's head and his eyes narrowed pleasantly.
　Honestly, it's cute.
　I want to keep it together, even take it home.
　However, this guy has his own life.
　Besides, it's hard to keep an animal that is designated as protected.
　Too bad we have to give it up.
See you later. Take care of yourself.
...on!
　The hornwolf looks back at us once....
　Then he ran deeper into the forest.
'....Be well, dear.
　Nina waved her hand in the air.
'So I guess it's all over now.
Yeah. Now all we have to do is hand these guys over to the guild.
"Hmm.
What's going on, Luna?
I feel like I'm forgetting something.

Yeah?
　We got the hornwolf to safety.
　We got the poachers.
　Was there anything else I should have done?
That explosion, it was coming from around here.
It could be a clue to the poachers.
'Ah.'
　Kanade gave me a look that said.
　Everyone.................I'll get a similar look.
　Which of us can capture the poachers first?
　I was just about to compete with these two, I remember.
　It was rather unimportant, so I had forgotten all about it.
''Hmph, you're late!
If they were poachers, we'd have caught them.
　Kanade and Tania are beating their chests.
　They should have forgotten about the game too...
　As soon as I remembered, I got good at it.
'What, are you saying you guys got him?
'Nonsense. There's no way he's getting ahead of us.
That was rather easy, wasn't it?
Look at all these people lying around. Now, take a good look.
　Tania told me to check out the poacher who had been left unconscious by Ogg.
''Well it sure looks like a poacher,''
What kind of trick did you use?　It's not something we would normally do, such as catching poachers before we did.
'What?　Isn't it just a difference in skill?
Gulp.
　To Tania, who said plainly, Kreuz pulled a face.
　As if to follow up, Kanade makes a scowl.
''Hmmm, I guess we've won this game!
You'll give the job to us, just like you promised.
'Gghhhhh...'
''I don't think that's acceptable.
Cat?
'It's not normal for them to find the poachers before us. There is no way that we would lose to a newcomer who has only been adventuring for a month or so. You must
have used some kind of trick, don't you?
'Yes, that's right. Actually, we already had the poacher's location and then he offered us a game. Didn't you?
No....
　What are they talking about, these two?

　Of course, there is no such thing as a fact that they knew the location of the poachers in advance.
　In the first place, it was Aug and Kreutz who wanted to take the fight to the poachers.
　You can't do that because you have to plant something in advance.
　You just want to complain?
　No, no....
　Do they not want to admit they lost?
This game is off. Is that clear?
I hope you'll refrain from doing anything that would disgrace the name of the adventurers.
Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.
You remind me of some brave man.
　You're not making any sense.
　However, the other party is an adventurer as well.
Uh ... for now, why don't we put the matter of the request on hold for now?
What did you say?
'Are you going to try to cover it up by saying that?
'No,' he said. It's time to play the game again, isn't it?
　I looked at the sky and saw that the sun was starting to set.
　Apparently it was taking longer than I expected.
'It's going to take us a long time to get back to the city, even with the prisoners in tow. We'd better get ready for the encampment today, wouldn't we?
That's, well ... yeah.
Apparently there's a base camp nearby that's used by poachers. I'll take advantage of it. We'll get back to you tomorrow to discuss the request.
...All right. I understand.
　Oh, good.
　They're okay with that for now.
"We'll get the prisoners out of here. You two want to check out the camp?
What, are you gonna tell us what to do?
'It's just a suggestion. The poachers have the numbers, and it's easier for us to do it with more people, right?　It doesn't mean anything.
"...Org. This is.........
Well yes.
　Something about Aug and Kreuz made meaningful eye contact.
　What were they thinking?
　I hope you're not thinking of something nonsensical
　I have a subtle bad feeling about this.
　I hope it's just my imagination, but what happens?
----------
　Aug and Kreuz moved to the base camp used by the poachers.
　Multiple tents were arranged in an open space in the forest.
　Apart from that, a prison with a pulley.
　I suppose they are used to keep their prey in captivity.
How about that one?
There's nothing to it.
　Maybe there were poachers lurking around, working separately.
　They determine that, and search the base camp.
　As a result, they come to the conclusion that there is no one there.
'We thought there was something in there, but to think there's nothing like this...'
It's a bit of a letdown, isn't it?
Well, it's good that it's easy. More than that...
The question is, what's the request?
　Aug and Kreutz were both reluctant to go together.
　He was dealt a cowardly hand.
　It was unforgivable.
　As a veteran adventurer, I won't feel good if I don't show him the right way to be.
　........In fact, what they're thinking is completely off the mark.
　There doesn't seem to be any chance of them realizing that.
'What do we do?　If we don't, they're going to take the commission away from us.
'Well...'
That's bullshit... you're a hundred years too young to make a request in front of us. He needs to be made to understand that.
Well I have an idea for one thing.
Oh, that's my boy. What kind of moves?
'It's simple. We'll just have to accomplish the request first.
Yeah?　What's that supposed to mean?
I mean....
　Aug and Kreutz discussed the future with each other.
　Although the content of the discussion is nothing more than what I would call 'cowardice'.......
　They never doubt that it is the right thing to do and that they are the righteous ones.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

92-Episode 92: Nina's Power
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I tied the poachers' hands and feet and made them chew the blindfold and gag just in case they might use their magic.
　With that in mind, we moved to the base camp that the poachers were using.
　We tamed a bear we met on the way there and asked him to carry our captives...
　I threw the poachers together in a suitable tent and threw them in.
　It may be a little rough treatment, but they are criminals.
　There's no need to be more concerned about them than necessary.
　Besides, it wouldn't be a problem for a day or so.
　Well.
　Now that we've got the poachers out of the way, we need to get ready to make camp.
"How's it going over there, Kanade?
Yeah. No problem, I think it works just fine.
　He called out to Kanade, who was examining the tent.
　Kanade peeked out of the tent's entrance and responded with a smirk.
　I didn't expect to cross the date, so I didn't bring my tent with me.
　It's bulky.
　So I'm glad to be able to use the poachers' tent.
'Well, Org and Kreutz...?'
"Those two would have said, 'You guys can use this place. We're going to camp a little farther away,' and then they'd go away.
Is that so?
　On the other hand, I was at least prepared to be told that we had to leave...
You've been paying attention to us by being a senior?
It's impossible. That's impossible.
'Yes. I thought Tania was right.
They must be thinking of something trivial, like ingratiating themselves or something.
　People have a lot to say about it.
　Well, I can't speak for others because I have a close opinion.
　People who are that high-handed don't change their attitude that often.
　It's better to think that there's some kind of a plan.
　That's true........yes.
　It's better to remain vigilant.
'Tania. Where did you say Aug and Kreuz would be camped?
'Hmmm, it's not important, so I overheard it...'
It's not far from here. They're going to camp by the river fifty yards to the north.
I see. Then.....
　We still have a tentative contract with the bears we met along the way.
　I have him waiting at the entrance to the base camp.
　We will move to that bear and give him new orders.
'Let me know if anyone approaches the tent we're using at night. I'm asking you to do it.
Guow!
''Huh?''
　Nina shivers in response to the bear's cry.
　Nina is much stronger than the bear, but.....
　He's still a kid, I guess.
　I giggle a little bit.
'On!'
　In the meantime, apart from the bears, the pack of wild dogs that I had made a tentative agreement with returned.
　They each had a tree branch in their mouths.
　I had them gather them up to make a fire.
''........''
　The next thing I knew, Nina was staring at me.
'What's going on?'
Rain it's amazing. I don't know how many animals I can tame, but I don't know that I can...
As far as I'm concerned, it's pretty obvious.
It's not.
　Kanade and Tania's voices overlap.
''Hmm... by the way, is Rain's skill as a tamer the same as it was before?''
Yeah?　Well I feel like I'm improving these days compared to what I used to do. The time it takes to sign a contract is getting shorter, and I feel like our numbers are up.
'Luna, what about it?'
No, what. I was just wondering. I was wondering if Rayne's extraordinary tamer abilities are anything like those of the heroes I've heard about.
"To the power of the brave?　What do you mean by that?
'Don't ask so much. It's just an idea. I just thought it sounded like you.
　My power as a beast tamer becomes the power of a brave man...?
　If you ask me, I don't feel like it...
　It's probably just my imagination.
''Hmm, my instincts have never been off...''
I'd like to prepare some food.
Meow, food.
Nina, please.
... hmmm.
　Nina reached for nothing...
　The space shakes like a mirage and the tip of my hand disappears.
''Let's see ... first the vegetables ... then the meat ... then the spices ...''
　When I pulled out my hand, I found vegetables, meat and spices in Nina's hand.
　It's an ability that Nina of the God Race has, 'Subspace Storage'.
　She can store things in subspace and take them out at any time.
　Nina is still a child, so she can only store one meal, but........
　That's still enough.
　It helps a lot not to have to get local supplies.
　I had them prepared just in case, and it was a great decision.
''Hmm...?''
　Suddenly, Kanade stared at Nina.
'How ... what's going on?'
Does that mean I get to come inside?
'What?　So, Kanade, you're the kind of guy who likes to do that.
What kind of a hobby is this?
It's a mystery...
Well I can get in there, okay?　The creature can be stored, too.
'Oooh, great!　Hey, hey, can I try to get in there for a minute?　Maybe there's room for me now?
I have, but I don't think it's a good idea, okay?
"Nyanka?
Inside, it's dark and there's no sound and you can't move and you're scared to death.
　I can't move in the dark, no sound...
　Wouldn't that be called a seal...?
　Kanade's ears droop as he seems to have been frightened by the same imagination, and his ears droop in a huff.
''I knew I shouldn't...''
Hmmm.
But then again, Nina is amazing.
Whew!
　I patted Nina's head with a pomp, and her body shook with a twitch.
　Had I startled you?
　As I tried to take my hand away, Nina followed.
'....pet me.
Are you sure?
Hmmm.
　Nina nodded her head in a persistent way, so I just stroked her head.
What do you mean by me being amazing.........?
Isn't it amazing that you can use that kind of power for someone so small?
'Well, I guess...?　It's so obvious....I don't know, I don't know...

'I think it's great too, right?　We, the Cat Spirit Clan, can't be that dexterous.
I can't do that either, you know.
Sora and the others can do similar magic, but it's a degraded version.
'Hmm. It's no match for Nina's original home, subspace storage.
"Uh, uh uh... huh.
　When they all praised each other's mouths, Nina slumped down in embarrassment.
　She just seemed to be happy, and her three tails were wagging restlessly.
　It was kind of adorable.
'Well. I'll make you some food in a minute, just wait and see.
Let me help you with that.
Then Sora will...
Sister. Don't do that. It's not food, it's poison.
'I've been wondering for a while now, what kind of food does Sora make...?'
''I'm interested ... but I'm afraid to try it, maybe...''
'What do you all think Sola's cooking is!
　I heard Sola's angry voice and...
----------
Goooooooo!
What?
　Night.
　We finished our meals, went into our respective tents and slept....
　Suddenly, there was a sharp roar and he jumped up.
Is that...?
　That's the sound of the bear I tamed.
　That means we have an intruder.
　I set it up just in case, but who, where, and who would be in this place?
　........no, I'll think about it later.
　I hurriedly put on my gear and ran out of the tent.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

93-Episode 93: Adventurer's Foolery
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Lane!
Thank God you're okay.
　Everyone seemed to be awake too and jumped out of the tent.
　Kanade, Tania, Sora, Luna and Nina, they're all here.
''........shy.......''
　...although Nina was half asleep.
　Oh, well, that's okay.
　I'm glad to see that everyone is okay for now.
'Guffaw.'
　The bear I was taming approached us.
　He is somewhat proud of himself, perhaps because he has faithfully accomplished the orders he was given.
'Good, good, good job,'
Guffaw.
Which way do the intruders go?
Guh!
　The bear pointed in the direction of the south.
　South?　There's nothing special about the south...?
　After a short walk, you'd only have to walk a short distance to reach the city and nothing else.
　Bears don't have the intelligence to deceive people, and there's no reason to deceive them.
　What does that mean?
Lane, come here!
Tania?
　With some impatience, Tania called me to her.
　We moved as we were told, and we found ourselves in the tent where we had thrown our captives.
'Look,'
　I looked inside as I was told................................and the prisoner I was supposed to have captured was gone.
　Instead, a cut rope had fallen off.
I don't know how they did it, but they got away. We have to go after them now!
....
Lane?
Aren't you crazy to be on the run?　First of all, there are few ropes that have fallen. They had tied both arms and legs together, so if I untied them all, there would be a lot
more rope left. Besides, how did he get out of that situation?　Not without outside help.
That's ... but you're not actually running away, are you?
Well, I guess...
　There's a lot I don't understand but....
　The prisoners have escaped, that's a given.
　If we don't go after them quickly, we'll fail the request.
　I walk out of the tent and join the others.
The prisoners have escaped.
Cat?
"Sola, Luna. Can you use magic to track down the escaped prisoners?
'If they're close enough we can find them, but if they've already escaped far enough away, it's difficult. We have a fixed effective range.
I'm gonna do it anyway. Material Search!
　Luna cast a spell and....
　After a bit, he shook his head.
'Oh?　Did you get a reaction?
Are you sure?
Hmm. That's about as close as we're going to get. That's about 500 meters south of here. There are multiple magical reactions.
You're closer than I thought.
It's easy to catch up now!
Good. Kanade and Tania, follow me. Sola, Luna and Nina, call Aug and Kreuz.
Are you going to contact those two?
Can't we just leave it alone?
That's not going to happen. If we ignore him here, he might make it difficult for us again and we might have to help him out.
Nya ... if that's what Lane says.
'It's Rain. About that - those two are camped by the river, fifty yards to the north, aren't they?
Yeah?
He's not responding.
What?
There's no sign of those two. There's no one to the north right now. The only reaction from people is from the south.
　What does that mean...?
　Did you abandon your request?
Do you...
　Suddenly, it hit me.
Luna. Can you check your magical reactions again?　However, now I want to know a more accurate number of people. Can you do it?
Hmmm, who do you think I am?　It's the most powerful species. It's a piece of cake!　Show the Lord my great power....
"Material Search.
'Oh!　It's my turn!
'Luna has a long front end. You have seven magical reactions.
At last!
　I have a bad feeling, and I can't help but click my tongue.

'Rain, Rain. What do you mean?
It's Ogg and Kreuz.
Meow?　What's wrong with those two?
Two of them helped the prisoner escape.
What?
'No, to be precise, you've taken him out. I'm going to take him into town and take the credit for it.
　Sola said there were seven magical reactions.
　But the poachers we caught were five.
　That's two more.
　And ... there's no sign of Aug and Kreuz.
　Their timing was perfect, as a prisoner who should not have escaped has escaped.
　It would be the first thing to see that the two of them were involved.
'How dare you intercept someone's prey.......!
'It's not fair!　I won't be happy unless you punish him!
They're right. There's no way I'm letting you get away with this. We'll get him!
　I was just about to run off and...
Wait a minute.
　He closed his eyes and searched for signs of his surroundings.
　Skipping more thought waves, he sought out what he wanted.
　We made a tentative agreement with an insect.
　As if following us, a fluffy light ball appeared.
...beautiful.
Neeee... what's that?
It's a luminescent insect that glows at night. It's dark, so we use it for light.
I mean, we need the light, but don't we need to have this thing with us so they can find us?
They have a prisoner. I don't think they can speed up our escape just because they know we're here. That's not a problem. In fact, maybe we can put some pressure on
them by showing them that we're coming after them.
Okay, that's true.
All right, let's go.
　On cue, they plunged into the forest.
　It was dark in the forest at night, and with the leaves of the trees blocking the moonlight, visibility would have been quite poor under normal conditions.
　However, thanks to the luminescent insects, our surroundings were moderately well lit.
　We could see our feet and the light reached about three meters around us.
　Thanks to that, we were able to catch up with Aug and Kreutz soon after.
''Rain, I've found it!　Eight o'clock!
　He moved his gaze quickly at Kanade's words.
　Multiple figures could be seen moving in the darkness of the night.
　The one standing in the lead is Aug.

　The one standing in the back is Kreuz.
　The two men were carrying a prisoner we had captured.
　I'm sure you'll be able to find out what's going on in the world.
　As I suspected, these two were involved!
'Kanade, Tania! Go around in front of them and stop them!　I'm going to put it in from behind.
Yes, sir!
Let's get this over with.
　Kanade and Tania picked up speed and circled around from side to side, respectively.
　That's as good as it gets.
　When the two of them get serious, there's no way I can catch up with them.
''From here on out........''
Roadblock!
What?
　In no time at all, Kanade and Tania were around in front of Aug and Kreuz.
　When they stopped to show off their presence, Aug, who was walking at the front, let out an upsetting voice.
''d*mn, I can't believe they've already found us... if it comes to this, we'll do it, Aug!
Oh, yeah, I can't let these kids win.
　Aug and Kreuz held their swords and wands at the ready, respectively.
　Apparently, there is not the slightest hint of the idea of surrendering quietly.
　Well, they will.
　If they're not going to fight back, they're not going to take the credit for it in the first place.
　Well, this is the moment of truth.
　We can't let these people beat us in any way.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

94-Episode 94: Showdown
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Kanade, come with me to the two of you!　Tania's got the poachers, once again.　Sola and Luna are on perimeter alert!　Nina, help Tania!
　I'm going to need to get to the point where I can give you some quick instructions and...
　Everyone nodded lightly and flew to their posts.
'Let's go, Kanade!
It's the Wheel of Fortune!
　I ran with Kanade.
　As we moved, Aug swung his sword at us.
　It's a sharp, quick blow.
　As expected, the name of the C-rank is not an honorable one.
　I've fought Arios, and I've fought demons.
　Those experiences have raised my skill level.
　It's not like I'm going to be hit by a mere adventurer's attack now.
　Twisting my body, I avoided the blade with plenty of time to spare.
　The ensuing barrage of blows is also passed over as I try to get down on the spot.
　The sword of an augur bites the tip of your hair with a chirp.
It's not a bad idea.　Be quiet!
Yes, I'll be quiet. That's not going to happen!
　I ducked under the sword of the ogre and my fist....
Windcutter!
　As if to fill the gap in the augmentation, Kreuz's magic was released.
　A blade of wind flies towards us, cutting away the branches of the trees.
　It's a brilliant support that makes up for the gap in my partner's life.
　It's a trick that was made possible because I've been a partner for many years.
　But Aug isn't the only one who has a partner to rely on.
''Nyan!
　Kanade jumped forward to defend me.
　On the spot, I shake my fist with all my might.
　BOOM!!!
　A tremendous sound resounded, as if a giant iron ball had passed through.
　At the same time, a shockwave was generated.

　The shockwave created by Kanade's superspeed fist canceled out and counteracted the wind blade.
''Wha...!　S-, how could you prevent my magic in such a way...?
Hmmm, I'm not going to let Rain lift a finger!
Thanks, Kanade.
You're welcome!
Let's keep this thing going, we're gonna roll it out in one fell swoop.
Roger!
　I'll start on the right.
　Kanade from the left.
　I ran in an arc, sandwiching Aug and Kreuz from left and right.
"You kids!
"Don't lick us!　Flare Arrow!
　Aug throws a knife.
　Kreuz fires a flaming arrow at each of them.
　There's no need to avoid these things.
　Narkami's special mechanism is activated.
　He ejected the needle and knocked off every single throwing knife.
'Unya, nyah!
　Kanade picked up a reasonable stone and threw it at the flaming arrow.
　A stiff ball strikes through the flaming arrows.
　Kanade is of the cat spirit race, and although he is weak in magic...
　But that doesn't mean he's weak enough to manage with such intermediate magic.
　Really, it's a dependable companion.
Now.........
That's it!
　Me and Kanade's fists caught Ogg and Kreuz.
　A blow to the abdomen, respectively.
　My strengthened fist and the cat spirit tribe's blow.
　There's no way they could endure it, and Aug and Kreutz fell to their knees on the spot.
''Oh, it can't be.......aside from the cat spirit clan, what the hell is this man's power......?''
'Hmmm, Rain is strong, right?　I'm so many times more awesome than you guys are!
　Why would Kanade be so good at this?
　Well, it's okay.
　It's kind of nice to feel like you're being complimented.
"Hey, don't do that...!　Paralyzed Shock!
Uh-oh!
　As if it were a last badge of honor, Kreutz chanted his magic.
　Something like white plant ivy tangled around our legs.
　With a prick, I felt as if I had been pricked by a needle.
''Nyah, nyah nyah nyah...!
　Kanade shows off his wobbly and strange movements.
　You can't show it off, or rather, you can't do anything other than do so...
I can't move, I can't feel my body, I can't move at all!
'Kukku you've let your guard down. Now you guys won't be able to move properly for an hour. Don't worry. We're the same adventurers, we won't do anything barbaric like
killing you. But we'll let you stay here for a while. In the meantime, we'll take the poachers to the guild...
'Oh I'm sorry I'm talking like I'm good at it, but that's just not possible.
What?
''How is it possible to move........!　Surely, the magic must have been activated!
Sorry about that. That stuff doesn't work for me.
　Thanks to the contract with Luna, I now have the ability to 'completely nullify the status quo'.
　It's only preventing instant death magic.
　There's no way paralysis would work.
''Bah, that's ridiculous........High resistance to state abnormalities?　No, there's no way a normal human being could have such a thing.........and if so, an item?　Could it be
that you saw this coming...?
Well, I guess that's the way it goes.
　There is no need to bother revealing our hand.
　Since it seems to be a misunderstanding, I didn't have to correct him and left it at that.
''Guh........!　There's no way I'm going to lose to these kids!
　Kreutz seems to have lost his mind, but it seems that Aug is not giving up.
　He was hit so hard in the abdomen that he would normally be unable to move...
　With spunk and guts, he forced himself to move.
　He got up to leap up and swing his sword.
　Being a C-rank, it's a sharp blow.
　Furthermore, me and Kanade were caught off guard that we wouldn't be able to move anymore, and we were caught off guard.
　Normally, it would be a must-kill blow.
　........normally.
'I'm numb, but I can move at least this much...........................Unyan!
What?
　Kanade's fist bounced off Aug's blade.
　It would be an unbelievable sight from the Org's point of view.
　It caught him completely off guard. It was unnoticed.
　And yet, he was played. The attack was blocked.
　It's not like Kanade knew he was caught by surprise.
　Me and Aug both thought that Kanade couldn't move anymore.
　And yet, Kanade prevented Aug's attack.
　Why?
　The answer is awfully simple.
　Kanade noticed Aug's attack and acted immediately.
　With reflexes and superhuman speed unthinkable for an ordinary person, he blocked the orgue's attack.
　The power of the Kanade is in a realm that ordinary humans could never reach.
　After witnessing this, it seems that Aug did not intend to resist any further.
　He slumps down with the sword in his hand and nods his head.
''However, we can't just leave it like this, can we?
　He took the wire out of Narkami and tied up Aug and Kreuz so they couldn't move.
'Well, guys...'
Rain, I'm back.
　Tania came in with Nina.
　I can't see the poachers but...?
Oh, those guys?　I made sure you couldn't escape, so you can rest easy.
What kind of rope did you use to hold him?
'I wouldn't get into that kind of trouble. I threatened him with another fireball if he tried to escape and he went quiet in one shot.
'Oh...'
　If you say that, the poachers will have no choice but to be quiet.
　Tania's fireball is so powerful...
　I don't think I'll ever want to taste anything like that again.
Also, thanks to Nina.
Nina?
'I'm going to show off my subspace storage and throw anyone who doesn't quiet down into this one.
I wouldn't do that...
We're bluffing. We're bluffing. But it worked so well.
Hmmm.
　Few would disobey being told that they would be thrown into a sub-space they didn't understand.
'I'm back.'
You kept me waiting.
　Sora and Luna, who had been wary of their surroundings, also returned.
'What's the matter?'
No, nothing.
If I had to guess, I'd say that all the animals in the forest are drawn to it.
We've drawn some demons as well, but we've fought them off.
Thanks. You two have given me a lot of peace of mind to focus on the fight.
"Humph, praise me. Stroke me if you like.
Luna!　You don't want to get carried away too soon.
　The air of calm returns, as if to signal the end of the conflict.
　Well now we are going to find out why we did this.　It's interrogation time.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

95-Episode 95: Interrogation
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Well.
　It would be inefficient to take them all back to camp again.
　I mean, it's a pain in the ass.
　I was able to get some sleep so....
　Let's just take them to town.
　But first, we need to do something.
　We need to find out more about the poachers and who they're dealing with.
　Because crushing their business partners is part of this request.
Be that as it may.
　I'd like to talk to Aug and Kreuz as well.
　Aug and Kreuz have completely lost the will to fight.
　I'm trying to keep them stuck, so I'm not worried about them but....
　As expected, I can't just leave them unguarded.
"Sora, Luna. And.........Nina. Can you keep an eye on these two?
Mmm, I suppose I should take it easy?
No, no, I didn't say that.
What, no?
You're going to make me regret my mocking of Sola and her friends.
Are we going to do something painful?
　You've misunderstood Nina.
'Well, I've got a question for you.
　I stand in front of Aug and Kreuz.
　Then everyone was alerted to what was going to happen.
　Very dependable.
　Let's feel safe and let's get on with it.
'Why did you do this stupid thing?
....
'Did you feel bad about losing to us?　Or was it your pride as a senior that didn't allow it?
....
Answer me. Depending on your answer, I will consider releasing you from your restraints. But if you won't speak, I'll just turn you in to the guild with the poachers.
Neeeeee........Lane, are you mad about something?
You're unusually tense, aren't you?
Well to say I'm mad at you is an understatement.

　The double-booking of the request led to a game being played.
　And we won.
　And yet, Aug and Kreuz broke their promise and tried to take the credit for it.
　That in itself doesn't bother me so much.
　Although somewhat annoying.........
　Dismay prevails over anger, and I don't have much to say about it.
　If I had to think about it, I would say that I don't want to be on the same level as these two.
''Rain, you're an adult!
I'd roast the whole thing myself if I were you.
'But then what are you angry about?'
　The answer is simple.
　That the request might fail.
　I was very angry about that.
　Let me assure you, I don't care about the adventurer's loss of fame.
　I'm not really interested in that area.
　It's not that I'm not at all interested in gaining fame, but....
　As long as I have a group of people I can count on, I'm good with that.
　I digress.
　Anyway, all I care about is that the request will fail.
　In this case, it's about getting the poacher off the hook.
　And if it fails?
　You won't get paid.
　In some cases, you'll pay a penalty.
　That's a minor issue.
　The main problem is that I can't stop the hornwolf from overfishing, and that's not going to stop me.
　My mistake....
　And what if the request fails due to a rather worst-case scenario, such as a fight between your people, and you can't stop the hornwolf from overfishing?
　I can't even look at it.
'I see.......Rain was worried about the Hornwolf.
'Normally, I'd be concerned about the success or failure of a request... but in a way, it's probably typical of Rain.
Lane, that's very sweet...
Totally. The goody-two-shoes approach. Well I'm not afraid of that.
　I may be naive, but...
　But people are smiling.
　As long as everyone understands, that's fine.
'Beautiful....'
It's all very pretty, isn't it? In fact, it will save the Hornwolf.
I'm such a sweetheart and I'm going to...
　Aug spat out a grudge.

　Although Kreutz didn't say anything, but seeing the way he was glaring at us, his heart must be the same as Aug's.
''So... why did you do this?''
...there's no way they'll recognize us. It's just a one-month-old rookie. There's no way we're going to lose to him.
'It's not a fair request for you guys. It's a no-brainer for us to take over.
You know....
　Whoever catches the poachers first wins.
　I thought we had a deal with them.
　When he loses, he complains and tries to take sides.
　He seems to have no pride in being an adventurer.
　Even now, it's as if he has no remorse for what he's done...
　I can't just let him go scot-free like this.
I'll let the guild know what happened.
　Guilds sometimes intercede in disputes between adventurers.
　Double bookings like this one are rare, but...
　It is not so uncommon, apparently, for other factors to cause disputes between adventurers.
　If adventurers fight with each other, not only will their requests become unattainable, but also their trust in the people around them will fall.
　The guild's authority would also fall as it was unable to manage adventurers properly.
　As a result, the guild will not receive any more requests, and adventurers will lose their jobs, and so on.
　To prevent this from happening, the guild prohibits quarrels between adventurers.
　Even if a dispute does break out, killing each other is taboo.
　The situation must be reported to the guild.
　The guild will then make a fair decision.
　By doing so, the guild manages and guides the adventurers.
　It is hard to imagine that the guild would make an unfair decision here.
　Aug and Kreuz will be punished appropriately.
''d*mn you ... remember that.
I will never forget this humiliation.
I'm over it.
　These people are not even worth remembering.
　My attitude made them both angry more and more, but they didn't deal with it.
　That seemed to hurt their self-esteem badly, and their faces contorted.
　This much would be good medicine.
'So, Sola and Luna. Nina, you take care of the rest. You do the rest. We'll go talk to the poachers.
Mm, let him do it!
　I left Aug and Kreuz to the three of them and went to the poachers, who were blocked from moving a short distance away.
'You've kept me waiting,'
....
'I've decided to take you guys straight to the guild. Then you'll be handed over to the Knights.
....
But before you do, I need to ask you something. It's about the people you're dealing with.
....
'Where were you taking your catch?　Who were you dealing with?
....
　The poachers are silent.
　They won't even make eye contact.
　It's quite a painful experience.
Neeeeee...........
''Kanade's shot is too powerful...''
Do you want me to do it for you?
Tania's pretty intense too...
　Now, what's going on?
　I'm not very good at interrogation or anything like that.
　I mean, I've never done it.
　I could scare the hell out of them, but how do I break the hearts of these poachers...
Yeah?
　A thump, a powerful tap on my shoulder.
　That and a thick, wild cry.
　I turned around and saw a bear.
'Whoa!'
Meow!
What? Enemy!
'Oh no, wait!　It's not, it's fine.
　This is the bear I was taming.
　You know, I left him tamed and didn't release him from his temporary contract.
　I guess they came after us for new orders.
　However, there are no new orders.
　We're going back to town now, so we don't need you to take our stuff.
　I'm going to terminate my temporary contract here and... wait?
...that could be useful.
　I chuckle and look at the poachers.
"By the way, I'm a beast tamer, which is a quick change of subject. And ... this bear I'm taming right now.
　The poachers' faces change.
　I think they understand my point.
'You know what?　Bears are incredibly powerful, you know?　People's bones are so easy to break. If you were hit or bitten, it would hurt a lot.
What...?
'What happens if I cancel my provisional contract here?　They'll probably be the first to come at you guys who can't move...well, that's just as well. If you won't tell me
anything, we can just leave it here, right? No problem, right?
Well, no, I mean...
Well what do you think?
　I smiled at the poachers again.
'Rain, you're an ogre but I wouldn't have done that to you.
The devil's tamer.
　Hey there.
　Stop adding weird titles.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

96-Episode 96: Dark Merchant
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Tran Zipek.
　He is a merchant based in the city of Horizon.
　He deals in a wide range of products from household goods to foodstuffs, and his business is spread out all over the place.
　He has a business acumen and a lot of luck.
　It is said that he is famous among merchants as a man who built up a fortune in a single generation and developed the trade association.
''...This is all the information on the man with whom he is said to be dealing.
　Back in the city, we handed Aug, Kreuz, and the poachers over to the guild and....
　Then, as we ate our meals at the inn, we sorted out the information.
''That Trang, that person, Amuhahm, is the mastermind behind this request, poof, isn't he?
Do you have to talk or eat?
"Snapping!
　You choose to eat....
　Well, that's just like Kanade.
"If we know who he's doing business with, don't we have any business with him?　You'll leave the rest to the Order, won't you?
It doesn't work that way, does it?
Why?　Don't tell me they're throwing money around again like they did with the Lords or something?
That's not true.
　It's Stella who's in command of the current Order.
　It's unlikely that Stella would be involved in any kind of wrongdoing.
Oh, I see.
　Sola says, looking like she's had a flash of inspiration.
'You're short-handed, aren't you?'
Sola, you're right.
Mmm, what does that mean?
'Due to the recent events, the Order has been greatly depleted. And we haven't been able to replenish them yet.
Oh, I see. I've been working on a case here and there, Tran?　And that means you won't be able to get around until you check out the bad merchants.
Luna was right.
　Most of the knights of the Horizon Branch were dismissed and imprisoned due to the recent incident.
　I heard that they are requesting the King's Capital to replenish their ranks, but....
　The hole that's been left out is so big that it's not that easy to fill, apparently.
　It's going to take at least another month to replenish it, apparently.
　Because of that, the Knights are apparently not functioning properly due to a shortage of hands.
　The cases have been prioritized and........
　The investigation into the alleged poaching allegations regarding Trang is a low priority, as it is not something that will harm the people of the city right now.
　I'm pretty sure that's what Stella told me earlier.
'Stella, you had a look on your face that said, "I'm sorry.
'I understand the situation the Knights are in, so I don't blame them for it...'
　Still, it would feel like it was your responsibility.
　That's the knight named Stella Emplace.
That's what I mean.
　The current Adventurer's Guild is taking on half of the work that would normally be handled by the Knights' Guild.
　Otherwise, the city would cease to function.
''The request ahead will end when we catch the poachers and get the word out about Trang. There's nothing wrong with pulling up here. But as far as I'm concerned, I
want to get Trang.
I'll increase my commission fee.
Nah Tania is so obnoxious.
What? If you're going to have it, you should have it. The more money you get, the better your meal will be.
Dinner!　I agree with you.
　Really, Kanade is easy to understand.
　He chuckled along with Tania.
'It might be a bit risky, but... what does everyone else think?'
'Sola agrees. Let's give the rogue merchants the justice they deserve.
"Humph, I have no disagreement with you, my Lord.　Leave it all to me.
I agree with you. The bad part is that we have to do something about it... from the root.
Okay, I'll do it.
　Thus, we decided to carry out our request, including the capture of Trang.
----------
　Blending in with the dark night, we moved near Tran's home.
　A large two-story mansion.
　The yard is large and the house is surrounded by high walls.
　I wouldn't say it's the lord's mansion, but it's a pretty luxurious house.
''That's the bad merchant's house, isn't it?''
What do you think?　Do you want to blow it up with my bracelets?
I won't blow it up.
　Why are Tania's thoughts connected to blowing up everything?
　Don't you think you're being too forward-thinking?

We're here to get Trang into custody. We don't want to kill you, do we?
I know, I'm just kidding.
I'm serious, I think...
Mug.
　Tania made a bitter face as Nina tsked at her.
'What are we going to do, Rain?'
'Well...'
　According to the information I gathered beforehand, Tran has been busy flying around from place to place.
　However, tonight, he is staying at the house here in Horizon.
　Tomorrow, he will be leaving the city again, so tonight is the only night to catch him.
　Already, we have obtained testimonies from the poachers.
　However, it seems that there are also guards, so we shouldn't let our guard down.
　Maybe they might have hired mercenaries like they did at the lord's mansion.
　We have to be very careful since it might lead to danger for everyone.
First of all, I want to know what's going on inside. Sola, Luna. Can't you just check it out?
Mmm.
　I was going to have to rely on Sola and Luna, but they gave me a difficult look.
'What's wrong?'
I can use my magic and check out what's going on inside, but...
It's hard to do that completely unnoticed.
What's the meaning of this?
I feel a disturbance in the flow of magic. Perhaps there are magical tools in place to block the magic.
Of course, our magical powers can be used without the use of cheap magic tools.　But I'm going to force things in a certain way, so there's a chance they'll find out.
...I see.
　So there's a reasonable amount of security in place.
　Well, what do we do now?
　I want to check out what's going on inside, but if I use magic, they might be wary of me.
　Should I ask Sora and Luna to use their magic to prepare for being warned?
　It's probably better than charging in with no information and...
　That's the problem.
... "Hey hey hey.
　Nina tugged at my clothes.
'Yeah?'
So I was wondering, you know, do you think it would be a good idea if, um, you know, I could get Tina to help me with this?
For Tina?
Yule, that's why I think it's the best way to find out.
Oh, yeah.
Isn't that a good idea?　Hey, Rain.

Yeah. Thank you for your help, Nina.
Heh....
　Nina smiled happily as everyone praised her.
　Her three tails were twitching and wagging.
'Canade, can you go get Tina for a minute?'
Yikes, I...?
Yeah?　What's the problem?
It's all good, but...
...Are you scared, by any chance?
Actually, I'm not.
　Now that they're living together, Kanade's fear of Tina seems to be diminishing...
　Still, it seems that the bitterness doesn't go away so easily.
　Well, Kanade is afraid of ghosts, and it can be said that it can't be helped.
''Well, let's go to Tania instead........''
No, no, I'll go!
You okay?　You don't have to....
Yeah, that's the spirit.
　I'm glad that Kanade is willing to accept Tina for who she is.
　After all, I want all my friends to get along with each other.
Well, I'm off then!
　Kanade jumped in a big way on the spot.
　He jumped down to the roof of a nearby house and ran straight to it.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

97-Episode 97: Past Fate
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Hey!
　After a while, Kanade came back with Tina.
'I've got Tina!
He brought me here.
　Even though they are about to step into the house of a rogue merchant, they are not very tense, if at all.
　Well, it's better this way.
　It's a good way to ease our tensions.
I've been cooped up in the house for a long time, so I've been bored to death. Then Kanade comes up to me and says he's relying on us, you know?　I'm so happy. Rain's
husband has helped me a lot, and we'll do our best!
'Yeah. It's nice to be motivated, but, hey, let's keep our voices down, shall we?　If they find out, they'll get in trouble.
Oh, sorry, sorry. We like to talk, so.....
　Tehe, Tina laughs.
　Tina has been alive for over 30 years....
　But since he's a ghost, he doesn't change his appearance at all.
　So when I make such a gesture, I look strangely cute.
　Anyway, I'll leave it at that.
　Let's get to the point.
The mansion over there in the corner do you know what it is?
I know. A house full of money and bad taste, isn't it?
　A golden statue (?) in the garden. I don't know what it is, but it's decorated with obscure objects....
　But still, Tina is relentless.
'I want to step into that mansion now, but I can't find out what's going on inside. I'm trying to check it out with magic, but I'm hampered. So.....
I guess that means we're on our own!
Yeah, but you're awfully happy about that, aren't you?
Hi, we can't go out during the day, can we?　We'll have to stay at home, won't we?　So, I've been busy and busy and busy. I've been wanting to do something for Rain's
husband, too, right?　That's why I'm happy to be able to help in this way.
'It's nice of you to help me, but why are you being so cooperative?　Me, I didn't do much to deserve that much.
You did. That's the problem with being unaware, you know.
　I did, did I...?
　I look back on my actions, but I have no idea what I'm doing.
　I got to know Tina and decided to live with her without forcing her to come to term.
　Other than that, I didn't do anything else.

'Rain's husband is so dull.
It's not...
I know you have.
Yes.
　I was about to say no, but I was about to say no, and then I was unexpectedly ambushed.
　Kanade and Tania are nodding yes and nodding in agreement with Tina.
　Did I, what did I do...?
'Oh....'
Because he is a ghost, he is basically unable to relate to other people and has to live in secret and in hiding. That's how I've lived for 30 years all by myself.
"Tina...
'But after I met Rain's husband and everyone else, we are no longer alone. I'm very happy and delighted about that. I never thought being with someone could be so much
fun... I've realized how important it is to have that connection with other people. That's why I'm really, really grateful to Rain's husband.
I see.
　I don't think I'm doing much but....
　Still, I'm glad if I've been able to heal Tina's loneliness.
'So, for Rain's husband, even if it's in the fire and water!
'But since Tina is a ghost, what does fire and water have to do with it?
....
　Luna's cool tweak made Tina sweat profusely.
''Luna. You can't do that now.
Hmmm... am I not reading my head off?
You don't even know what you're talking about.
Oh what a mistake I made. I'm not going to talk to you anymore, so you can start over.
'No I can't do that, even if you say so.
　Tina giggles.
　I guess she couldn't even have a casual chat like this.
　So I guess I'm really enjoying myself now.
Well, well. It's time for us to show them what we can do. We don't want to look like a bunch of jerks.
Lane's husband is very kind. But this is a matter of our feelings. It's not good to be a piggyback carrier. I want to help you at this point. I'm going to do my best!
Yeah, okay.
I'm on it!
　Tina chuckles.
　Then she floated in a huff and disappeared into the mansion.
'Tina, are you okay?'
You'll be fine.
　He gently stroked his head to calm the worried Kanade.

----------
　It's been what, half an hour?
　Tina.........still not back.
'Uh-uh...'
　Kanade looked restless and fidgety.
　Everyone else seems to be in the same boat.
　There doesn't seem to be any commotion going on, so it's hard to imagine that Tina has been found but...
　I'm worried.
　It's not easy to just wait around like this.
'You're late...'
Do you think they may have been caught?
'I don't think so. There's no sign of a fuss, you know.
So you must be lost, then?
'That's unlikely. It's not Luna.
Do you know that I have no sense of direction?
I'm worried about you.
　I pat Nina's anxious head to calm her down.
　We'll see how it goes a bit longer...
　If Tina still doesn't come back, then we'll go in.
　Because it's too late for anything to happen.
'Ah!'
　The canade's tail peaked.
　I followed my gaze and saw Tina's figure around the roof of the mansion.
　Tina slipped through the walls and fences and fluffily moved towards us.
''Welcome back!''
I'm so glad you're okay.
I was worried about you being late.
....
　Mouth to mouth, everyone calls out to her.
　Only, Tina didn't respond to them.
　She looked depressed and pale.
　She looks unusual.
　What happened inside the mansion?
Tina, are you okay?

....
Tina!
...uh ...sir Lane.
　When I called out strongly, Tina finally seemed to notice us and looked up lazily.
　........She had a terrible look in her eyes.
　Sludge and various emotions were simmering, and her eyes looked as if she had looked into the abyss of this world.
　What in the world was going on inside the mansion...?
'What happened, what did you see? Can you tell me?
What's the big deal?
No way.
Do you get it?
How could they not see that, with a face like that?
Do we look that bad?
Mirror, are you there?
Well I'll stop. We are girls too, you know. If I saw a horrible expression on her face, I'd say, "Oh my God!
　As we talked, little by little, Tina's complexion began to improve.
　She seemed to have regained her composure a bit.
''Well let's not do that today.
What?
'I don't want to force Tina to do anything. There's no set deadline, so it doesn't matter if it's extended back a bit...
'Rain's husband is so kind but he doesn't have to be so caring, does he?　In fact, it's actually rather painful, but... as I said.　We want to help Rain's husband.
But....
I'm fine with my family. It's just that I'm remembering something bad.
You don't like...?
　Am I allowed to ask?
　I'm not sure what to do, but...
　I dared to ask him back.
''Uh ... yeah, I don't know what to say...''
　I'm not trying to force you to talk to me.
　But if you told me...
　At that point, I'm going to do my best to eliminate the 'something' that makes Tina suffer.
''........It's a boring story, isn't it?　It's a very, very personal thing...
'It might be easier to talk to someone about it than to keep it to yourself.
I've told you that I used to be a maid when my family was alive, right?　And he was killed by a pervert who liked torturing people. The man who was killed........was the
owner of the house.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

98-Episode 98: For Friends
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Everyone makes a surprised face at the shocking confession.
　Trying to say something....
　But there's nothing to say.
　The place was filled with silence.
He was a very fat, distinctive man, our old master..... So.... even now, 30 years later, I recognized him right away. "Oh, this man is the same man who killed my family...
　Tina speaks in a matter-of-fact manner.
　Maybe she dares to speak in a matter-of-fact manner so that the air doesn't become any more heavy.
''I'm.......sorry. I'm sorry, I made a weird vibe. I didn't mean to do that, but........
....
'Oh, haha...'
　Tina laughed a cara laugh and....
　Then you get a huff of remembrance.
I'm sorry. I'm sorry about the situation inside.......at the end, maybe because I was a bit surprised, I forgot everything. I think there were a certain amount of security
guards and private soldiers in there, but the arrangement of them all slipped my mind. I'll sneak in one more time....
Well no, you don't get much further than that.
"Huh?
　Suddenly, an emotion rises up.
　That feeling spreads throughout your body, giving your body heat and strength.
　That emotion is........anger.
　So this is the guy who deals with the poachers?
　In a way, it's just fine.
　It's really good for us.
　This is our chance to avenge Tina.
　I've only just met her the other day.
　But time is of the essence.
　You're in this together, you're in this together, you're in this together.
　We are a family living under the same roof.
　Someone tortured her for a while.
　And not only did someone else hurt her, someone else killed her.
　And then there are the ones who put her through 30 years of isolation.
　I'll never forgive him.
"They're all...
We're going with you, Rain.
　Everyone, including Kanade, nodded in agreement with my intentions.
　Each of them had anger in their eyes.
　They all felt the same way I did.
　Thinking of Tina........
　I'm angry for Tina.
'What?　Huh?　What are you guys ... uh, what are you doing?　I'm going to take one more look inside, and then...
Yeah, yeah. You couldn't have worked harder than that.
You've also taught me that our prey is Tina's avenger. Great job.
Rain. Can I blow up this mansion with Sola and Luna?
I'm mad as hell for the first time in a long time!　I can't allow that to happen!
Hmm.... I can't forgive you either.
'No blowing up the mansion. Some people might just be hired and some might not be involved. There could be damage to those around you and most importantly, you
can't hit them directly if you do that, can you?
'Oh, that's right too!　I was about to make a terrible mistake, making it so easy for the people who tormented Tina.
'Well guys?　Why are you so angry...?　It's all our problem...
　Tina says, confused.
　In response, I have a specific word to say in return.
'We're buddies,'
Huh.
Tina is a great friend of mine. She's family. So I can't forgive anyone who has done it wrong.
　No more tricks.
　Crush all of your enemies head-on...
　I'm going to redeem what Tina has suffered!
　He stopped hiding and stepped out of the corner.
　He headed straight for the mansion and confronted the gatekeeper.
'What, you guys?'
This is Master Zipek's house, Grand Merchant. If you have no business here, go home.
I'm here for you.
What?
But I don't have a visiting commitment at this hour. What the hell do you want?
Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
Stay there!
　Kanade and Tania jumped out of the way, each hitting the gatekeeper in the gut.
　The gatekeeper falls to the ground, his consciousness reaped by the blow.
　Seeing this, Tina panics.
''What, wait...!　You're really going to charge in head-on!　Isn't that outrageous!
...Yeah, I guess so. Head-on is not a good idea, is it?
Oh, you understand.
I might be able to escape from the back. We'll have to shut you down too.
You don't understand!

Sola, Luna. Take care of the back.
Yes, sir.
"Mmm, let me handle it!
　Casting a flight spell, Sora and Luna flew to the back of the mansion.
　That's no problem.
　They wouldn't let the enemy get away, in case they did.
''Well,''
　Once again, he turns to the Zipek mansion.
　The mansion is quiet, apparently still oblivious to the commotion out front.
　There's a huge gate sitting in our path, blocking our path.
　But these things won't stop us.
Nina. "Nina, could you help me with something?
... hmmm.
　I held out my hand, and Nina gripped it back.
　With her free hand, she drew the dagger..................Camouflage.
　Nina's power flowed in through the linked hand.
　The dagger glows red and emits a flaming aura.
''Hah!
　Gaaaaaaaaaah!
　He swung his dagger down.
　A raging force swallowed the gate and blew it to the root.
　The surrounding iron fence and walls were also blown away...
　The entrance to the mansion was a mess, as if a meteorite had fallen in.
"Hey, what are you doing?
I had to break down the gate to get out of your way?
Don't be a prude, be a prude!
'We don't do that much of a surprise, do we?'
I am!　You're chattering away!　I mean, you can't make a sound that loud!　They'll find out who's inside!
That's what it's all about.
"Huh?
　It's a declaration of war, so to speak.
　I hope you're at least a little surprised.
　Would you have been frightened?
　Otherwise, it would be boring.
　You made Tina suffer.
　You have to make up for it by yourself.

Rayne's husband seems like a mild-mannered guy, but he's pretty reckless, isn't he?
Is that right?
That's right.
I'm gonna do things for Tina. I'll do crazy things for Tina.
Well we haven't said anything about it yet.
Does it bother you?
...it's
　There was a pause as Tina paused to think.
　She closed her mouth and let her gaze wander...
　He seems to be thinking about this and that.
　Slightly, he looks at you like a child trying to get an adult to look at you.
''Aside from our own........you're causing trouble for Rain's husband and everyone else, Uchi.......that's painful, so there's no need for everyone to be reckless, right?''
It's not much of a stretch.
But you know...
And when are you going to do that instead of going off the rails now?
Huh.
The person who tormented Tina is right there. He's going on with his life without paying for his past sins. I can't allow that to happen. I can't forgive you, but if Tina
doesn't want me to, I'll stop.
　As if in doubt, Tina lowered her eyes.
　I guess it's not surprising.
　Suddenly, she was reunited with the person who had killed her.
　Do you want revenge?
　Or do you forgive me?
　It's hard to choose that kind of choice right away.
'If I were in Tina's shoes, I would find it hard to forgive. I'd be mortified. That's why I'm going to punch that son of a b*tc*, Zipek, or whatever the hell he is. That's what
I'm going to do. But that's just my decision. I'm not going to force Tina to do anything about it.
....
But if you're having any feelings of frustration or unforgiveness I want you to feel free to tell me. We'll punish Zipek for what he did to Tina. We're gonna make him pay for
what he's done. So please just tell us how you feel.
I'm not going to forgive you.
　Shaking his fist.
　Biting her lip.
　Tina utters a heartfelt cry.
'There's no way I'm going to forgive you!
....
My family was killed out of the blue!　I was tortured for nothing... and no matter how many times I begged for help, they wouldn't help me...!　He killed me like a bug I
hate you, I want revenge!
I see.
Do you know...?　I have seen my family after they died. My mom and dad were just like empty shells........and all we could do was watch them.......!　Bummer, bummer,
bummer, bummer!　Truth be told, I've never forgotten how much I hate you!　I've always wanted revenge!　We're not the kind of saint who can forgive someone for what
they've done to us!　I don't feel like I need to hit him with one punch!
Then let's go knock him out.
You want to be pampered...?　You're going to force me....to do that?
That's what friends are for, isn't it?　I consider Tina to be one of us.
Well then, I'm going to have to spoil you.

　Tina softly leans against me.
　It's insubstantial but I still feel a warmth.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

99-Episode 99: Angry Attack
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Who are you people? Who do you think this is your house?
Was it you guys who blew up on the surface?
Bandits!　The bandits are here!
　As we stepped into the mansion, guards jumped out from all over the place.
　Armed with swords, spears and axes, they surround us.
　They move fast.
　It's the evidence of their training.
　They are surprised by the suddenness of the intruders, but they don't seem frightened.
　All of them have their weapons firmly at the ready and are watching us.
　Each and every one of them might be as good as a C-ranked adventurer.
　I felt that much pressure.
　If we were to make an enemy of them, it could be troublesome.
　But if we have to break through here to get to Jipek, then that's until we push forward.
'Nina behind me. When the time comes, I'll need support.
Hmmm.
"Kanade and Tania...
I'm going to go ballistic.
You can kick it around, right?
　They were both very motivated.
　They were probably as angry as they were at what Tina had told them.
'I'll leave it to you. Just don't take it easy. And make sure you don't get hurt.
Who do you think we are?
When me and Tania are together, we're invincible!
　After saying a reliable line, the two of them charge at the guards.
''d*mn it, these guys, are you trying to cross me!
Just kill him!　Master Zipek ordered all uninvited guests to be removed!
'I don't know who you are, but let me pay for my foolishness....geez!
　Kanade's fist caught one of the guards.
　The iron armor caved in into the shape of a fist.
　There aren't many people who can stand upright with that much power.
　The guard crumpled to the ground in agony.
''This guy!''
You've got to be kidding me.
　The two guards raised their weapons to pin the canade between them.
　Speed, timing, a perfect strike.

　However, it never reached Kanade.
　Kanade leapt vertically on the spot. He escaped into the air.
　When he spun around and turned upside down...
　With a lot of momentum, he grabs the two guards stepping on the tatara and grabs their heads.
　And then, with a thud!　And the two guards bumped their heads together.
''Nyaa...!
　Without missing the opportunity, the three guards thrust their spears out.
　Kanade, who had just landed, was in a broken stance and it was difficult to avoid them.
　Then what should he do?
Unnih!
　Grabbing the hilt of the two spears with both hands...
　The last one was biting the tip with a gulp and catching it with his teeth.
　The impossible feat frightened the guards.
　In the meantime, Kanade regained his stance and charged again.
''Anyone who stands in our way...''
　With an invisible speed, he moved in front of the guard's eyes.
　With a shudder, he grabbed its legs with both hands and lifted the guard up.
　And then.........
Go away!
　A big spin on the spot.
　Using the captured guards as a club, he cleaved down the enemies one after another.
　It was an absurd sight.
　I didn't think they would use enemy soldiers as weapons.
　If you don't have a weapon, just use the enemy as a weapon.
　I felt as if I could hear such a line.
"d*mn, these people are pathetic!
　A large man appeared from the back of the room.
　Could he be over two meters tall?
　His entire body was covered in muscle armor, and it might be more satisfying to say that he was more of an ogre than a human.
　Perhaps he is the head of the guards.
I'll take care of that one. "I'll take care of him. You just go ahead and clean up Kanade!
Aye, aye, sir!
　Calling out to Kanade, who is still spinning around in circles and in a big way....
　Tania turns to face the big man.

'Those horns and tails ... you're not a dragon race, are you?'
Yeah, I am. If you're going to run away with your tail between your legs, I'll let you off the hook.
'Ha, don't be silly. I've always wanted to go toe-to-toe with the strongest species. I'll show you what I'm made of I'll give you a physical uppercut!
　He must have used his muscle-strengthening magic.
　The big man's body swells up another notch.
　His arms become as thick as a log and his clothes pop off.
''Hahaha, you see, this is my power!　This extremely well-trained body!
'Ugh...'
　Tania was a donkey.
　Can you not show me something so disgusting?
　As he said this, his face was drawn up.
Cowardly, little girl!
'No, of course not. I just lost my motivation. Jesus Christ, that's okay. What do you want to do?
　Tania held out her hand and....
　Nibbling and flicking his fingers, he provokes the big man.
'Lick it, nahhhh!
　The big man was furious and unleashed a fist.
　I thought he was just a muscle idiot, but his blows were stunning.
　Each move was refined and as sharp as a fist fighter.
　An ordinary person would not be able to see through them.
　On the contrary, he would have been struck before he knew what had happened and would have fallen into a coma.
　If it was poorly done, he might just die.
　The big man's fists were now a deadly weapon.
　It would be better than a fine piece of equipment and would be able to inflict damage.
　Such a blow........
Hey.
　Tania caught it with one hand.
'What?
So?
　The big man sees a rush on Tania.
　A mighty blow like a breaking hammer, hitting Tania from every possible angle, up, down, left and right.
　It's not just the power, but the speed is also perfect.
　Even so.........it can't reach Tania.
'Hoi, hoi.........'
Whaaaaah!
　Tania used only one hand to block all the wild blows of the big man's fists.
　It was a joking sight to see Tania's thin arms catch the big man's log-like arms.
　Catching the huge power head on...
　A complete dismissal of the speed that would be imperceptible to an ordinary person...
　Tania laughs at the big man, as if she were dealing with a child.
'....So?
This can't be happening!
　The big man screams...
　He took a pill from somewhere and swallowed it in one gulp.
　The big man's body transformed even more as it bobbed and weaved.
　Clothed in even sturdier muscles...
　My blood vessels rise up and my body turns red.
　It looks like he not only used magic to build up his muscle strength, but he also used a potion.
　He's breathing heavily and looks like he's having a hard time but....
　He had gained a strong body for that.
　As if to show his strength, the big man picked up the sword of the fallen guard... and bent it languidly with just his fingertips.
　It's like a candy bar.
　The big man had the power to do that much, and he had it in his hands.
I'm sure you'll be pleased to know that I'm the most powerful species in the world. But that's as far as it goes. I'm not going to take kindly to the fact that I'm nowhere
near as nice as I should be.
　The big man laughs wryly.
　In response, Tania.....
So?
H.........!
　I heard the sound of a blood vessel cutting in the big man's head with a plop.......I thought.
''Don't lick it!!!!!
　The enraged big man charged at Tania.
　He crushed the swords and other objects scattered around there with a single blow, blowing the pillars of the mansion away like a toy.
　The pressure was like a giant rock coming at them.
　Tania didn't avoid it, nor did she catch it...
　Just stand there, still, in place.
　And then ... a blow from the big man catches Tania!
　The big man's blow exploded.
　It caught Tania for sure.

　Tania was defenseless and didn't even try to avoid it.
　But.........Tania was unfazed.
　She didn't fall down or even waver under the big man's blow................................She took it head on.
''........So?''
'Oh ... ah ...'
That's the trump card. That means it's over. So let's see what I can do.
Wait, wait...!　Wait, wait, wait, I'm not going to...!
I'm in a really bad mood. So I'm just taking it out on you, okay? I'm not going to kill you, but you're not going to send me to a sanitarium, are you?　So........goodbye!
　Tania shot out a fireball, and the big man blew up like a doll, crashing straight into the wall and falling into a coma.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

100-100 episodes settled in the past
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Unnyyyyyy!
Don't move!
　Kanade and Tania's rapid progress continues.
　One after another, the guards appear, but no one can stop them.
　Tearing and tearing, tearing and tossing....
　Just like that, they were destroyed in the blink of an eye.
''Soooo amazing........''
　Tina, who was watching the scene behind me, gave me such a complicated look of dismay and admiration.
　This is the first time I've seen their strength properly.
　They must be surprised in many ways by their substandard strength.
I'm sure you'll be able to see that this is the power of the strongest species. This is the power of the strongest species, right? We couldn't do such a thing at my place.
Well, it's partly because of the two of us, but also because I'm more enthusiastic than usual now.
Really?　Why?
It's for Tina.
Home?
They're both angry at what Tina told them. They can't forgive the guy who hurt Tina so badly.......they're as angry as they are. I guess that's why they're able to do so
much.
　Not for yourself, but for someone else.
　I can be angry for my people.
　Kanade and Tania can do that.
　I'm as proud of them as I am of myself.
'I don't know... for my family...'
　Tina gave me a happy, yet confused look.
　She'd been alone for thirty years.
　Maybe I don't quite know what to do with Kanade or Tania's mind.
　There's nothing I can do about this.
　It's his own problem.
　But I'm sure Tina can take everyone's feelings into account.
　So let's do what we can do for now.
Rayne, this room is very suspicious!
　Kanade, who is leading the way, stops in front of a room.
　It's a locked, sturdy-looking door.
　Kanade's cat ears twitch.
'Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
Someone's hiding in there.''
Isn't that that Jipek guy or something?　I couldn't find another room that looks like it and I think this is the one with the best odds.
'Tania's right. This place must be a refuge in case of emergency.
　The door is made of steel and has multiple locks on it.
　If I tried to break through head-on, I'd break my bones.
"...Rain.
Yeah?
My... transition, I'm going in...?
'What?　Is Nina's transition able to slip through walls and doors?
Nina is an amazing little girl, you know, a good little girl.
Huh.
　The cat was soothing the fox.
'Well, now that you mention it, I'll have to ask for Nina's help some other time.
Am I... useless...?
'No, that's not true. It's just that I don't need Nina's help to do this...
　Breaking through the door by force would do more mental damage to the jipec inside.
　That's what I was thinking about.
　I decided not to explain that much, since the area around Kanade and Tania were going to say 'belly-button tamer' or something like that.
'I'll kick it through?　Or would you rather use Rain's dagger?
No, I've heard that Kamui's powers don't come in rapid succession.
　Instead of being able to draw a powerful power, it cannot be used randomly.
　It seems that if you abuse it, it will not be able to withstand the power drawn from the strongest species and the blade will break.
　I had heard such an explanation from Ganz beforehand.
''So it's my turn after all?
No. I'll take care of this.
Meow?
　I wanted to try a certain thing.
　The moment I signed a contract with Nina, a certain knowledge flowed into my body.
　It was about the power I had gained by signing a contract with Nina.
　I was going to try it out sooner or later...
　Now would be a good time to do it.
Create.
　I imagine a certain object in my mind and chant magic.
　Then, instead of consuming magic power, a certain substance was created.
　Matter creation.
　This was my newly acquired power the power of my bond with Nina.
'Buh, material creation...?　That's a very rare skill among the God Clan........
Rain is another step closer to becoming an outsider.
'Hey there. Don't be silly.
　I'm just a regular beast tamer everywhere.
　Regardless of that.
　I set the generated gunpowder on the door.
　Tell everyone to move away from the door...
"Fireball.
　With a magic of minimal power, it ignites.
　Sheesh.
　I was thinking that I should just use gunpowder to blow it up, and forgot to adjust the amount of explosives.
　There was quite an explosion.
　Is Zipek inside safe?
　........well, if it's not good enough, it's fine.
'Hi, hi, what's going on?　What the hell happened?!
　I heard a voice from inside the room.
　Maybe it was Zipek.
　He seemed to be lucky, and he was safe.
　I signaled everyone with my eyes and rushed inside.
　A steel door blew open, crushing the desk in the room.
　Right next to it, one of the older men is sitting on the floor, hunched over.
　When he finds us, he makes a look of relief.
'Wha, what are you guys...?　Well, whoever you are. Me, protect me!　There is a bandit in the house.
I mean, we're the bandits.
Wha... what the hell?　d*mn ... oh, hey, hey, somebody!　Somebody come, there's a bandit here!
Nobody's coming. They're all sleeping over there.
And by the way, you can't escape, can you?　We've got the back in place as well.
Hmmm.
It's not possible, it's impossible!　That's impossible, I'll never admit it!
　I tell him that it's over, but Zipek can't seem to face reality.
　His face turns red and he screams.
'You people ... who do you think you are, this me?　You are the best merchant in this city, Master Tran!　Don't think you can get away with this kind of imitation for free.
That's our line.
Huh.
　Jipek's body shook as he threw the words at her in anger.
　All the guards are down and there's no way out.
　He finally realized that we have the right to live and die, and he finally realized that we have the right to live and die.
'We are the adventurers of this city. Tran Zipek. We're taking you in for illegal trafficking in protected animals.
Wha... wait, wait. You said you were an adventurer?　Then let's pay double. No, no I'll triple it!　So don't do anything nonsensical. It is the loss of this town and of the
entire merchant community to capture me.
After threats, then bribes..........................typical bad guys.
'Nyah I'm getting annoyed. Can I hit you?
No.
Yeah.
That's ... Tina's right.
　I took a step to the side and...
　He paved the way for Tina.
　Tina flew fluffily through the air and moved in front of Zipek.
''What is this........this thing......could it be a ghost.......?
Good to see you again, Master. You remember me?
What?　I don't know any ghosts........no......wait.
I'm glad to see that you remember the maid you killed 30 years ago.
What?　I don't know how it's possible that you're dead!　I killed him.　There's no way I'm here, there's no way I'm here!
No, I mean you're a ghost.
"Hee...!　Ku, don't come, don't come, don't come, don't come!
　Confronted with the sins of the past, Zipek goes into a semi-crazed frenzy.
　He backs away from the horror in front of him, but his back soon hits the wall.
　There is no escape here.
　We won't allow him to escape.
　It's time for me to be punished.
'You have a lot to say to your master, don't you?　Will you listen to me?
"Hee...!　How can this be.......I am not to blame, I have done nothing wrong!
It takes a lot of guts to say such a thing at this point in time. But do you think that will convince us?
"Oh, I'm sorry!　I'm the one who screwed up.　You're right, I apologize. So please forgive me!　Help!
Didn't we make a plea like that at home?　I begged you to help me but you just laughed at me and wouldn't stop. You killed my family, like it was nothing. Well what do
you think?　Would you be able to forgive me?
Ahhhhhh...!
Prepare yourself. You've got a lot to live up to, haven't you?　You're satisfied with that, aren't you?
'I don't want to!
d*mn it...!
　Tina waved her hand up in the air and....
　As if in response to the movement, the vases on the shelves floated softly.
　As if it had caused a poltergeist phenomenon, Tina must be manipulating it with her magical power.
　The jar flew through the air like a living creature as it was and crashed into the side of Zipek's head.
''Gah!''
　He seemed to have cut his head on impact and was bleeding.
　However, he seemed to be reluctantly alive, and his limbs were twitching and twitching.
　Tina made a gesture of wiping her forehead and let out a satisfied breath.
　It's like I've finished a job.
　In other words.........
　I guess that means Tina's vengeance is now over.
Are you sure?
Hmm?　What?
'I could put you through the same thing, you know?　We're not ... we're not going to stop.
Well that's what I was going to do at first.
　He pretended to be lost and then....
　Tina chuckled.
　It was a pleasant smile, with no dark emotions in sight.
When I was with you guys, I didn't really care. It's not that I don't care if I'm with you or not, but when I see you all working so hard for us, I feel a warmth in my heart and
that's all right. Besides, I felt refreshed after the punch, so I'll just say this much.
Okay.
Are we nice?
You don't want to be the one to tell me that.
Haha, yeah.
　I laughed with Tina, who looked refreshed and clear.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

101-Episode 101: New Oath
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I tied up the unconscious Zipek and took him straight to the guild.
　With the testimony from the poacher I had caught beforehand, the guild seemed to have moved ahead and was working with the knights.
　Based on the poacher's testimony, they began to investigate.
　They obtained physical evidence and blocked Jipek's retreat.
　When Zipek woke up, he had uttered a tempestuous line about remembering.......
　According to Stella's story, they found a lot of black evidence other than backroom deals, and the conviction was confirmed.
　He is almost certain to be sentenced to decades in prison and will not be able to see the light outside while he is still alive, he said.
　In prison, merchants and others who have gone to the extent of luxury tend to be endeared to the public.
　We'll let them enjoy it to the fullest.
　Considering what Zipek has done, I have no sympathy for him....
　I'm the one who killed Tina.
　Suck it up, I say.
　...By the way, I almost forgot to mention the other pair of troublemakers, Ogg and Kreutz, by the way.
''You've got to be kidding me!
　When I stopped by the guild again, I saw that the interrogation against Aug and Kreuz was just taking place.
　Aug's screams echoed through the guild.
　It's a cheerful one, despite being bound.
　In contrast, Natalie, with a cold expression, tells him without mercy.
''I'm not kidding. Aug-san, Kreuz-san's adventurer status will be revoked. We, the guild, are responsible for the double-booking, but.......but that doesn't mean you're going
to take the credit for it.......that's a problematic action that will shake the trust in the guild. On top of that, to open up and try to injure Shroud-san and the others.......that
crime is not light.
'You believe that kind of bullshit?　We've been framed by this one, you know.
Phew.
　Natalie let out a disgusted sigh and looked around.
'Who believes what you just said?'
　He asked the adventurers around him, but no one raised their hands.
　Everyone was sending dumbfounded gazes to Aug and Kreutz.
''What, what's with those eyes...?
'You've done a boring job of picking a fight with the city's heroes.
There's no place for you guys anymore.
Get the f*ck out of here.
Geez..........................
　Aug and Kreutz turned blue and red in the face as the adventurers around them said harsh words to them.
'Natalie, I'll leave the rest to you,'

Yes, I'll take care of it.
　I was about to leave the guild, leaving them to clean up after themselves.
　At my back, Aug and Kreuz call out to me.
'Well, wait!　I'm sorry, I'm sorry...!
''d*mn I'll pay you if you want, so let's put this whole thing behind us...''
I'm sorry,
　He interrupts them and tells them over his back.
'One more thing, I'm mad at you.
What...?
I haven't forgotten how you turned on everyone.
　Cornered, upset, trying to hurt Kanade and the others....
　It's unforgivable.
'You got what you deserved. The consequences of what we've done to ourselves, you're going to have to be honest about it.
　I caught a glimpse of Aug and Kreuz kneeling without words.
　Removing my gaze from those two, this time I left the guild.
　Thus, one request ends, one case ends.
----------
Meow.
　When I got home, Kanade dived on the couch.
　She makes a grinning face and flaps her tail.
　You'll be able to see that, and Tania looks puzzled.
''That's not very well behaved.
'I agree with that opinion, and so does Sola. 'I feel a lot safer when I have a base of operations. I can relax.
'Hmm. You can't get mad at me for shouting out loud.
'Well, it's good to go home and get settled in. If you let your feet flop around so much, you'll see them, won't you?
Can you see?　........nyah!
　Kanade gets up with a start and holds her skirt.
　She turns her red face to me.
'Rain ... did you see that?'
I didn't see him.
Really?
It's true.
　If you're going to be ashamed of yourself like that, you need to be a little more careful.
　There's something defenseless about Kanade....
All right, let's get some dinner.
　Everyone would be tired, so I bought lunches in town today.
　Everyone's eyes lit up as I laid out the bento on the table.
''For now, I've picked out a random selection, but whatever you want...''
I have a meat bento!
Oh, I was going for that!
Hmmm, first come first served.
I'll have Sora's bento box with wild vegetables over here.
I am a bento with an egg on top.
I can't eat at home but I get a sick feeling in my stomach when I see you all.
　I pick up the leftover lunch and sit down in a chair too.
　Then we chant "Itadakimasu" and the mealtime begins.
'Wow ... Kanade ... wow, that's a lot of momentum ...'
'You have an amazing appetite. I think you're beating Luna to it.
Wait. Why did you just quote me?
'You could just eat a little more calmly. You can't eat in a hurry to find out how good it tastes, and most importantly, it's in your throat...
'Phew!　Hmmmmmmm!
I don't want to hear this.
You okay?　Here's some water.
"Hmmm, hmmm.........　Oh, that was close.......I thought my lunch was going to get me.
''How surreal is it that the cat spirit tribe gets hit by a lunchbox...?
　It was a pleasure to complete my request and...
　Not only that, but we're able to settle Tina's past...
　Is that what it's all about?
　Everyone is looking bright and happy and the fun meal continues.
'Phew.'
Lane, what's going on?　Tired?
　Kanade looks into my face.
　His tail was moving restlessly, as if he was worried about me.
'Or maybe it's the other way around.'
'I'd rather have dinner with you guys and talk about all sorts of other things than fight,'
　I feel fulfilled when I'm taking on a commission and having an adventure with everyone.
　But that doesn't mean it's all fulfilling...
　I felt like I was happiest when I was spending casual time with everyone like this.
　At my words, Kanade laughs gently.

'Yeah. I understand what you're saying, Rain.
Really?
'Yeah, I think so too!　After all, relaxing is the best way to go, isn't it?
Isn't it just that Kanade likes to take naps?
　Tania joined the conversation.
　She grinned and looked a little nasty.
'What? No, not really?　Well, that's because we cat spirit people like to take naps, but we don't sleep all the time, do we?
You sound like a real cat who likes to take naps.
In a way, isn't that the same thing?
Nap I like it too.
Nina's one of us.
Wap.
　Kanade hugs Nina, who is sitting next to him.
　Nina flinches, but Kanade is unconcerned.
''........''
　That's what I think.
"...Rain, Rain.
Yeah?
　Stealthily, Tina was approached by Tina.
　The fact that she's hiding her voice means that she doesn't want everyone else to hear it.
　Deciding that, I whisper back.
'What's wrong?'
Later on, I've got to talk to you about something but can you come to my room?
Okay. When's a good time?
Just eat your dinner and give me a few minutes, okay?
I'll be there in an hour or so.
Please.
　I don't know if this is a secret, but...
　What's going on?
　I, for one, tilted my head.
----------
　One hour later ...
　I move to the front of Tina's room and knock on the door with a bang.
'Tina, it's me,'
You can come in.
Sorry to disturb you.

　When I walked into the room, Tina was floating around in a fluffy state.
I'm sorry. I'm sorry, but I'm a ghost, so I can't open the door. It's not impossible to do that if you use your magic power, but it's a bit tiring.
Don't worry about it. It's nothing to worry about. It's just a matter of opening the door.
Good night. Just have a seat on the bed.
　I sit on the bed as I'm told.
　Then Tina fluffs up and moves to stand in front of me.
'I'm sorry to bother you,'
Okay. You need something important, right?
Well yeah.
　Tina, standing in front of me, makes a serious face.
　She stares at me, intently.
　And then she opens her mouth, nervously...
Can you make my home Rayne's!
"Ho-ho!
　I can't help but cough at the abrupt words.
　When Tina sees me like that, the first thing she does is get all flustered and.......
　Then he blushed and panicked as he seemed to understand the meaning of his statement.
Oh, yeah I see. Yeah, well I'm surprised.
Oh my God, I can't believe he did this kind of poke, we're in the mood for a hole in the ground.
How's it going?
"Can't you ever stop comforting me...?　It makes me even more embarrassed...
Uh... well, what's more important than that?
　Time will only pass at this point, so I went ahead with the conversation, albeit somewhat forcefully.
　Tina also seems to have decided to go along with it, and she clears her throat and opens her mouth as if nothing is wrong.
　.........although her face was still red.
It's a very good idea to have a good time.
A contract ... like everyone else?
Hey. From what you've told me, Lane's a hell of a tamer, isn't he?
I'd argue with that title, but well, I've made a deal with everyone.
Well, you're welcome to join us.　My family has helped me a lot with Rain, so I want to repay that debt, even if only a little. I want to be of help.
'That's ... but are you sure?　You don't have to go that far...
We're going to do it. I want to make Rayne the new master. Oh, that's just because I'm a former maid, so it doesn't mean anything special.
　Tina fumbled and waved her hand.
　What kind of mistake did she think she was making?
　I want to ask, but I don't want to hear the strange answers I'm likely to get if I do.
　Be that as it may.
　A contract with Tina........
　I didn't save you with that in mind, but....
　But only if Tina wants it.

I love you.
I should be the one thanking you. Thanks for the help.
　He bites his thumb and draws a magic circle with flowing blood.
"...my name is Rain Shroud. I make a new covenant and hereby make a new bond with you. With an oath in my heart, with hope in my heart, with power in my hands.
Answer. What is thy name?
"...Tina Holli....
　The deal is made.
　The same magic circle is drawn on Tina's hand.
Is that all it takes?
Yeah. It's not like anything in particular is going to change but again, good to see you.
You're welcome!
　I tried to shake his hand and...
　Quickly, my hand slips through the air.
　Me and Tina looked at each other with a pouty face and...
　He chuckled and laughed in a funny way.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

102-Episode 102: Tina's Thoughts
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Rain walked away and Uchi was left alone.
　There's nothing special to do, just float in the air fluffily.
　I'm a ghost, so I don't have to sleep.
　I don't even need to eat.
　Or rather, I can't eat.
　I've been a ghost for 30 years.
　I don't feel sorry for not being able to sleep and eat now, but....
It's a b*tc* to deal with at times like this.
　There's Kanade, and Tania, and Sora, and Luna, and Nina.
　And then there's Rain.
　When everyone is here, I feel a kind of loneliness because I'm the only one awake.
　It's a difficult thing to do, really.
　It's too late to remember the loneliness of being alone.
　But.......this, in this way, I felt like it wasn't bad.
　It's lonely to be alone.
　By nature, it's a normal thing.
　And yet, until now, I thought it was nothing...
　I was numb to the feeling of being lonely and lonely.
　Think of it as being normalized by being with everyone else.
　Well, it's a complicated feeling.
'Stop. There's no point in thinking about something dark. Think of something more upbeat.
　Shake your head and change your mind.
　Brighter and brighter.....
　After all, it's the fact that we met each other, isn't it?
　They didn't reject us, they accepted us.
　Even though my family is not like this, they accepted us as friends.
　Kanade's not too happy with us, but...
　Well, I know you're afraid of ghosts, so I can't blame you.
　Still, you're trying your best to be friendly, and I'm glad you're trying to be friendly.
"...Rain.....
　He said the name with a pout.
　My new master.
　Our new master.
　The one who took my home alone in the dark and brought me out into the warmth.
　And not only that....
　He was the one who settled our fate in the past.
I can't thank him enough, even if I were grateful.
　I'd like to return the favor.
　I don't like the idea of being stuck in a constant state of giving.
　I want a win-win relationship.
　But what can we do?
　Housework and cooking?
　I can use my magic to move things around, it's that simple.
　Since I'm a former maid, I've been beaten to the punch.
　However, is that enough?
　Rain is an adventurer.
　You'll have many opportunities to fight.
　And if that happens, it would be nice if we could fight, too.......
I'm a bit of a kindergartner when it comes to that sort of thing.
　Unlike everyone else, we're just human.
　To be precise, we're human ghosts.
　We don't have much power, and we don't have any special abilities.
　We will never be useful in battle.
　That's what's so frustrating about it.
I wish I could do something, but........well, do ghosts ever grow up?　Can you learn new skills?
　If you're a senior ghost, you might be able to understand the story...
　Unfortunately, I don't know anyone who does.
　I've been on my own for so long........
Well, I don't think Lane would mind that much.
　If Uchi says he wants to be useful in the fight, he'll tell you that you don't have to do it.
　That's Rain's true intentions, and I'm sure he'd never think of us as useless.
　But we can't just sit on our laurels.
　We want to be useful in some way, too.
　I want to be of help to Rayne.
...Isn't it normal to want to be useful to the man you are interested in?
　Yeah.
　We're curious about Rain.
　I don't know if you like her or not, but I'm not sure that part of her yet, but....
　But I'm sure you're curious about it.
　We've only just met....
　仕方ないやん？
　ずっと一人だったところを助けてくれて……
　ウチを仲間と、家族と言ってくれて……
　おまけに、過去の因縁に決着をつけさせてくれた。
　これで気にならない方がおかしい。
「とはいえ、ライバルも多いけどなぁ」
　カナデにタニア。
　ソラとルナ。
　とにかく。
　ライバルになりそうな子がたくさんで、苦戦は必須。
　このまま進んで良いものか迷ってしまう。
「って、変な方向に考えがそれてきたな」
　あれこれ考えたせいで、ちょっと思考回路がオーバーヒート気味や。
　幽霊だけど、知恵熱が出てしまいそう。
　あかんあかん。
　ちょっと落ち着こう。
「ふぅ……」
　肩の力を抜いて脱力する。
　ふわふわと宙を漂う。
　……少し落ち着いてきたような気がした。
　頭がクリアーになっていく。
「……力になりたいというか、恩を返したいんやな。ウチは」
　レインは、そんなことは気にしてない、って言うやろうけど……
　やっぱり、それで納得はできない。
　何かしらウチも力になりたい。
「さて、どうしたもんかな？」
　ウチはふわふわと浮かびながら、今後のことを考えるのだった。
Back
Table of Contents
Next

103-Episode 103: What is your new ability?
Back
Table of Contents
Next
So what powers did Rain get?
　Morning.
　When I got up and moved to the living room, Tina asked me about that.
'What are you talking about?'
That's why I'm talking about Rain's power. The fact that you signed a contract with us means you got some new powers, right?　I've heard that from everyone.
Will it?
　I look at Kanade, wanting an explanation.
'Haggling!
　He was eating his food in a frenzy.
　I looked at Tania instead and she carefully explained to me.
'Tina isn't a normal person, she's a ghost. If I were to classify her, she'd be about a D grade?　Maybe it's last minute, but I think it's possible that Rain is getting some kind
of power,
Yes!
　For some reason, Tina was happy.
　It's my story, so why would Tina be happy about it?
'Wouldn't you be interested to know what kind of power you're getting, Rain?　If you have to look into it, we can help you.
Oh, yeah, I'm interested in that, too.
'Rain's new powers? I'm curious about Sora too.
What happens when you make a deal with a ghost?　Can you float in the fluff?
　Nina is meekly eating her food, but.....
　He glances at us from time to time.
　Nina seems to be interested in this too.
'Haggling!
　Kanade was alone and continued to eat his food.
　Maybe she simply didn't hear what he was saying but....
　Very fast-paced.
All right, all right. Well, I'll look into it later.
Yeah, yeah, I'll do that. If it's a ghost-related ability, we can teach you.
　Tina's all over the place, but....
　Why do I care so much about it?
　It was a bit strange.

----------
　After breakfast...
　The place is the living room again.
　However, I pulled the table to the edge for ease of movement.
''Well then, first!　What power did you get from signing up with Tina!　Verification competition, let's start!
...clap clap.
Everyone's so excited...
　I've set today as a day off because it would be a lot of work if I had to take on a request every day.
　So we can each spend it as we please....
　Everyone was assembled.
　Is he in a hurry?
　........I guess I'm just bored.
Hey, hey, hey, did Rain ever make a deal with a ghost?
'None. To begin with, not long ago, I only signed up with regular animals.
Yes!　Then I guess we'll be the first to sign a ghost contract!
First in line is first in line, but...
'If you say so, I'm the first one to sign up with Lane, right?
　For some reason, Kanade opposes Tina.
　He's puffing out his chest, and he's kind of good at it.
'When it comes to who's first, it wouldn't be Kanade.
What? Why?
Who was Lane's first signing up?
Well my first tame is a rabbit, I guess?
That's why.
Meow....
　Kanade's shoulders slumped with a gulp.
　Was he that particular about being the first to go that far?
　To me, everyone, including Kanade, is an important friend.
　It doesn't matter the order in which they signed up or anything like that.
'Yes, yes, we're going off topic. Right now, it's time to verify the power you got by signing a contract with us.
　Tina clapped her hands together with a pang to focus everyone's attention.
　It's a sudden turn of events that has me somewhat confused, but...
　But do we need to do the work of making sure we have the power?
　So far, I've been in a lot of places where it's just a bump in the road...
　Knowing this in advance might reduce the danger.
'But how do we verify that?'

It's...
　Tina choked on her words at Kanade's plausible question.
　I guess she didn't really think about it...
　Looking very troubled, Tina was sweating profusely.
I'm sure you'll be able to find out more about this. It's the royal pattern of awakening when cornered, right?
Do I have to be trapped in a corner...?
'Nya I don't want to be rough with Rain.
Well, uh uh, yeah!　Isn't your body learning how to use it or something like that, like it did with Nina?
Hmmm....
　You can try moving your body lightly.
　I try grasping and opening my palms.
　I check my own body in this and that, but it doesn't feel strange.
Not really.
The worst...
'You haven't learned any new magic or anything like that?　Here, try to focus.
'Well it doesn't look like that either. There will still be three magic available.
Do you feel like you have more power or something?
'I don't know.　I don't even feel like I did when I signed with Kanade that's not the same thing.
What about magic?　Why don't you try a little magic?
'I don't have much magic that I can use in a bit but I don't think that's different either. For example........heal.
　I cast a healing spell on myself.
　The scar on my thumb that was created yesterday when I made a contract with Tina disappears.
　With the same speed and power as usual, I can't feel any changes.
'So.........like me.......a special ability?'
'Then there's no way to check it. I have no idea how to make it manifest.
No.
Gulp.
　Tina, at Tania's blunt words, nodded ruefully.
　Why would Tina care so much?
　Do you feel like you have to check it out because you're involved in it?
...hmmm, I don't know what to do.
　After that, I tried all sorts of ways to see what power I got from signing up with Tina...
　I couldn't figure it out, just time passed.
'Nya I don't know anything about it...'
If you don't know after all this, then maybe there's nothing to it?
Well, seriously...
　Tina couldn't be more depressed.
　She's so melancholy that it's not easy to talk to her.
　I don't know why she cares so much but....

　I want to do something about it.
　In order to do that, I have to make sure I have the power I got from signing up with Tina....Now what do I do?
Why does Tina care if you have powers or not?
　After some hesitation, I decided to ask straight away.
　Sometimes you have to put it into words to understand it.
''It's....''
Can you tell me if you want to?
.........I want to repay Rayne's husband for all the help he's given me.......by repaying him. And I thought, if it's about the contract, maybe we can be of help.......
So that's what it's all about.
　You don't have to worry about it so much but....
　But apart from that, I'm glad to see how Tina feels.
　The power I got from making a deal with a ghost........
　I want to find out somehow, but it's not easy.
　Tina doesn't seem to be able to come up with anything either, and she's floating around in a flustered state.
I'm wondering if...
　Suddenly, it occurred to me that there is a possibility.
　It's worth a try.
"Rain?
Hey, guys, just stand there and watch.
　Close your eyes and concentrate.
　Focus on your inner self....
　Exploring the power he gained from signing with Tina.
　........I found it!
　The light that had been sinking deep inside my body.
　I pick it up and make it my own.
　And......
"Oh!
　It felt as if the fetters on his body were detached.
　As he did so, his feet left the floor.
　My body floats slightly and drifts in a fluffy manner.
'Rain, I'm floating... what?　Huh?　Why?
Is that the power you got from signing a contract with Tina...?
'I can feel the magic flowing, but it's not magic...?　Is it a skill?
You're controlling... gravity...?
Nina, you're right.

　By manipulating gravity, it floats fluffily in the air like Tina.
　I couldn't notice it at first because I had never thought of being able to interfere with gravity, but....
　Once I realized the potential, the rest was easy.
　However, it was quite difficult to control.
　Only a few inches, barely enough to float...
　Even with the magic power that was greatly increased by signing a contract with Tania, it doesn't seem to be able to sustain it for a long time.
''Hmmm.......I guess that's about it.
Why would Tina be impressed?
It's just that I want to help you, Rain. Did we help you?
Very. I think it can be quite a useful 'weapon' if you can master it. Thanks to Tina, thank you.
　Smiling, Tina looked so refreshed.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

104-Episode 104: Hero's...
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　After leaving the city of Horizon, Arios and his group moved south.
　They passed through the Stride Bridge to the southern continent.
　Then, they reached the city of River End, which was located near the bridge.
　River End is a small city compared to Horizon.
　There's no particular industry, and it's not a tourist destination.
　If I had to pick a strong point, I would say that it has become a lodging place for people traveling to and from the continent.
　River End is the first town you'll reach after crossing the southern continent.
　Most travelers stop here to relax after a long journey.
　So, in a sense, River End is an important city.
　River's End is now plagued by the presence of demons.
　If it was a C-ranked demon by itself, it wasn't that much of a threat.
　The same C-ranked adventurers would definitely be able to repel them.
　However, with a swarm, it was a different story.
　According to the River End knight's scouting, there were about 30 C-ranked demons in the swarm.
　In addition, there were also D- and E-ranked demons gathered, about 100 in total.
　They were as strong as an army.
　Normally, there would be no way for demons without intelligence to swarm together.
　Even among their own kind, sometimes, demons are the ones that cannibalize each other.
　Stampede.
　Demons obsessed with the urge for destruction will swarm and become a storm of disaster that will swallow everything.
　It has been said to be a harbinger of the resurrection of the demon king, the coming of the apocalypse, and many other things, but the cause of this is unknown.
　There is only one thing we know.
　What we do know is that once a stampede occurs, a tremendous amount of damage is created.
　The swarm of demons that occurred near River End was definitely a precursor to the stampede.
　If left unchecked, the number of demons would swell even more...
　When we cross a certain point, it will come rushing in like a tidal wave and swallow all of us.
　Before this happens, we must defeat all of these demons.
　And the one who has been given this task is Arios and his team.
　As for Arios, he was not interested in defeating the demons.
　Even if the Stampede happened, it didn't matter, he was going to walk away.
　However, the rumor born in the city of Horizon that 'the brave men have abandoned the city' had circulated to River End.
　It was still in the rumor stage, and it didn't mean that, in fact, any problems had occurred.
　However, it would be a bad idea to leave it as it is.
　So, although it was unavoidable, I took on the task of defeating the demon........
''Chit, annoying.......GigaVolt!
　Arios unleashed a lightning magic that only the brave can use.
　Like a dragon crawling on the ground, an electric shock rushed through the air and turned several demons into extinguishing coals.
　The legs of the ogre that attacked me with a roar are severed.
　As he lost his stance, a thumping blow.
　The ogre was pierced through the head and died.
''Nnnn!!!''
　Aggus received the assault of multiple demons by using his huge sword as a shield.
　Using his entire body, he bounced back...
　Cleave the great sword to the side.
　The demons whose bodies were cut off in both directions.
　However, it was not possible to inflict a fatal wound on all the demons.
　The surviving demons regained their stance and tried to attack again, but....
　It read.
'Lean!'
I know!　Here we go........Red Crimson!
　Lean's magic exploded and blew away the surviving demons.
''Hmph, I'm the one against this little fish...''
Not yet. Be careful!
Huh?　.........Kyah!
　A lizardman leaps out of the explosive flames.
　His sword swung down.
　Lean jumped to the side and barely avoided it, but there was no next time.
　A second slash struck Lean...
Holy Arrow!
　Before that, Mina's magic made the Lizardman disappear.
''Are you alright!
Uh, yeah thanks for the help.
I told you to be careful.
I'll just happen to be here!　This will never happen again!
Hey, you're playing at it!　There's still some enemies left.
I know.
　At Arios's words, each one of them readied their weapons again.
　........After leaving Horizon, Arios and the others reached River End, where the people of the city asked for help.
　There are signs of the Stampede, so I want you to take out the swarm of demons while you're at it.
　Right now, the adventurers are out and there is no one else to rely on........
　Why should I, as a brave man, have to take on such a chore?
　Although Arios initially showed some difficulty...
　The notoriety created in Horizon was spreading to River End because of the merchants and travelers.
　If this was the case, it could become the second best thing to happen to Horizon.
　Therefore, he had no choice but to take on the task of defeating them.
　Normally, this was supposed to be a simple request.
　Taking on the Stampede would be a pain in the ass, but.......
　If it's a precursor to that, it's not a big deal to Arios and the others.
　It's just a matter of kicking them around with overwhelming firepower.
　...or so I thought.
　But what is it really?
　It wasn't a hard fight, but Arios and the others were a bit of a handful against the swarm of demons.
　It was unlikely that they would lose one-on-one.
　Even if there was more than one opponent, they wouldn't be defeated.
　If one's previous experience was certain........
　Arios cuts in and Aggus takes on the enemy's attack.
　Mina would provide cover, and finally Lean would wipe them out with advanced magic.
　That pattern was supposed to work.
　But what would the reality be?
　When you try to connect with them, the enemy gets in the way, just as you aimed to do.
　At the perfect time, your friends are targeted and you can't move on to the next step.
　Why can't it work?
　I'm one step away from stumbling somewhere else.
　It's as if God is playing a prank on me.
(This ... maybe.)
　Inevitably, they couldn't fight well, and while Arios and the others were frustrated...
　Aggus was the only one who was thinking about things calmly.
　What we are now and what we were before.
　........Rain's presence.
　Rain was unable to deal damage to the enemy.
　And yet, the enemy targeted him and ended up making it difficult for his allies to get a hold of him.
　But........wasn't that idea wrong?
　Wasn't Rain's inability to damage his enemies because he was prioritizing support for his allies over attacking them?
　I think that allowed us to connect ourselves well.
　And wasn't Rain targeted because the enemy saw that Rain was the key to the party?
No way...
　Aggus denies himself the idea.
　But trying to deny it doesn't erase the possibility once it comes to mind.
　Rather, isn't that the right thing to do?　I was beginning to think about it.
　Now that I've thought about it calmly, that's what I was thinking about.
　It was certainly true that Rain didn't have the strength.
　However, he was aware of it and was trying to support the party in a different way.
　Getting into the support of his allies at the perfect time, and then sometimes daring to be targeted by the enemy to get hit instead of his allies.......
　In every sense of the word, wasn't Rain a 'shield' for his friends?
(...no, you're thinking too much. It can't be, it can't be.)
　Aggus shook his head and dismissed his own thoughts, this time crisply.
　If there really was........
　Wouldn't it mean that we, who banished Rain, are pompous morons, incapable of seeing the true nature of the situation?
　Such a thing was unacceptable.
　Aggus decided not to think about it any further.
----------
We're gonna clean it all up!
　At Arios' signal, Aggus, Lean and Mina pulled back.
　Before they could confirm it, Arios unleashed his advanced magic.
''Lunatic Bolt!!!!''
　An extreme thunderbolt struck from the heavens.
　Furthermore, lightning danced wildly to follow it.
　The wild dance of raging light swallowed the swarm of demons and made them disappear.
''Huh ... hah ... is this the end?''
　Arios wipes his sweat and checks his surroundings.
　Due to the current magic, there is dust in the air and visibility is extremely poor.
　It's impossible to see a meter ahead.
　I'll be on the lookout for any survivors, but...
Gasp!
Arios, behind you!

What?
　As if to take advantage of Arios's gap, an ogre appeared from behind.
　Raising a huge fist, it raised its huge fist and struck Arios with........
Meow.
...what?
　Something swift rushed through.
　Immediately after that, the ogre's head was crushed and he fell down.
　It died out as it was, and became a magical stone.
　What had happened?
　Arios looked around in a hurry.
　However, the dust was still flying around and it was hard to tell.
''What do you mean... what's going on now...?''
　........I thought I saw a slight cat-ear at the edge of my vision.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

105-Episode 105: Hero's Part 2
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　After cleaning up the demons, Arios and the others returned to River End.
　They reported to their lord that they had finished their request and headed to the inn on their feet.
　We ordered a reasonable amount of food and alcohol and took a seat.
''I'm glad it all went off without a hitch.
Yeah, I know.
　Aggus nodded at Mina's words.
　They were satisfied with the fact that they had been able to stop the Stampede beforehand.
　In contrast, Arios and Lean had a huffy look on their faces.
　They had been conveniently used to exterminate a mere demon, themselves, as brave men.
　That kind of perception was in both of them, and it hurt their pride.
　Seeing them, Aggus calls out to them.
''Are you still not convinced?''
What makes you think that's gonna happen? There's no reason for us to leave. I wish the adventurers and knights of this city could do something about the Stampede's
omens.
Each one of them was out. Don't you think it can't be helped?
'I don't think so. It was the negligence of the guilds and lords that left the city unprotected. I'd like you to put yourself in the shoes of the one who will pay for it.
Well, I don't know, but...
Wouldn't you like to think that it was just good training?
　Mina opened her mouth to cover for Aggus.
'We still need to be strong.
It's...
Well yes.
Well, I'm willing to do anything as long as I get paid, okay?
'Leanne you need to think a little more deeply about the mission we have.
I'm thinking about it. But you need the money, right?
It's, well...
'But, well, maybe I didn't have to earn it now that my new prep money has arrived.
Totally....
　It might be useless to say anything to Leanne.
　Giving up like that, Mina resumed her meal.
　The other three also ate meat, drank, and had a peaceful time.
　River End is not an affluent city, but with so many travelers and merchants coming and going, the lodgings are well stocked.
　The food was also of high quality and satisfied the palates of Arios and the others.
''Brave sir,''
Hmm?
　As Arios and his friends continue to eat, an elderly man calls out to them.
　It's a man who looks like he's from somewhere else, Arios thinks.
　And so it should be.
　The elder man is a member of the entourage serving the lord of this city.
　Even though they didn't speak much to each other, it could be said that Arios had a problem with not remembering his face.
''Thank you very much for stopping the Stampede's precursor,''
Oh, yeah. I'm good at that.
'Yes, that's exactly what happened. We were at a loss as to what to do but you really helped us out. Again, thank you for your help.
Yes, of course it is.
　Arios speaks as if he is the only one who can take credit for this.
　But that's just the way it's always been.
　Neither Aggus, Mina, nor Lean say anything.
'Well, if you need anything, you can tell me. It's not always possible, but if you're feeling up to it, there's nothing I can't do to help.
'Yes, yes. Truly, my brave friend is very dependable.
　It was a boring request, but...
　It didn't feel bad to have a compliment directed at him.
　Thinking about that, Arios was in a good mood.
''Well do you have a minute?''
　A man dressed like a merchant interrupts their conversation.
'What are you?'
I'm just a humble merchant. I've got something to tell you and you don't have to thank this brave man for it.
''Haha, is it really what the brave man did for me I doubt it.
Who are you?　Don't you think it's not very polite of you to suddenly say something like that?
　Arios looks grim as he is speared into a good mood, and Arios looks unhappy.
　He glares at her as if to intimidate her, but....
　Still, that didn't stop the merchant-style man from talking.
What the...?
I know what happened on Horizon.
　Arios frowned slightly.
　The lord's entourage gave him a curious look.
''What's wrong with Horizon?''
''The other day, a demon tribe showed up and did quite a bit of damage. The demon was defeated by Horizon adventurers, which is strange. The story goes that there was
a hero in town at the time, right?
That's just a rumor, isn't it?　I know what happened but we were already out of town by then. I'm not impressed with the way you've been fed a poor quality hoax.
A hoax my merchant friends, all of whom say the same thing?
That's not a rumor.
　A new man joins the conversation.

　He seems to have been drinking quite a bit, and his face is flushed...
　He glared at Arios, anger clearly on his face.
''I am a resident of Horizon!　Right now, I'm out shopping for the materials we need to rebuild... and I sure as hell saw it!　The brave man is in town.
Huh.
'The brave master didn't do anything for me!　You're traveling on our tax dollars and you've done nothing to help us!　I heard that a friend of mine went to ask for help
from a brave man, but he was ignored!　I don't care what happens to Horizon. Haha, what's the point of being a hero? You don't even have the courage to fight demons!
You....!
　The man's tirade was indeed unbearable for Arios, and he sat up.
　In a hurry, Aggus restrained Arios.
''Calm down.''
You've been mocking me this much and you want me to shut up!
Look around you.
　The emotions in their eyes.......contempt and disappointment.
　Everyone knew the rumors about Arios.
　Everyone knew what Arios had done.
　Even the lord's entourage had heard the stories.
　It was just that, due to the achievement of stopping the precursor of the Stampede, they just pretended that they hadn't heard the rumors.
''Guh........!
　Arios, as expected, flinched as he was hit with cold stares from those around him.
''You're giving me that kind of look...''
　Dark emotions lingered in Arios' eyes.
　His hand reached for the hilt of his sword.
''Arios!''
I'm just kidding.
　Arios shrugged at Aggus' strong words.
'How could I possibly do something stupid by dancing around a trivial rumor?　...I'll be back in my room first.
'Oh, yeah...'
　Shaking off the surrounding gaze, Arios climbed the stairs and disappeared into the back of the inn.
　Taking that as a signal, the murmur returned.
　The brave man is suspicious, after all.
　Do you want him to be a brave man?
　Stories like that are flying all over the place.
　It should have been praised a while ago.
　Now, they don't look at you with respect.
　They just look at you the opposite way.

''Huh ... what's with this air, it's the worst.
'Leanne, it's not like that...'
It's Arios' decision to let this happen. It's not our fault.
It's...
　Mina can't say anything to Lean's words.
　Because inwardly, she believes that Lean is right.
　Because that's how she subconsciously puts the blame on him.
''Well do you have a moment?''
　Aggus says in a hushed voice.
'What?'
'There's something I want to talk to you about while you're at it.
What is it?
'Didn't a lot of money disappear when you were at Horizon?　That ... could be ... the work of Arios.
'What's that?　What do you mean?
Keep your voice down.
Do you have any proof?
'None. But given the circumstances, there's no one else who can get at the money but Arios.
But what did you spend it on?　Quite a bit of money, isn't it?
'I don't know about that. I don't know but we may need to keep an eye out for Arios in the future. I just wanted to talk to you about that.
''Oh no... only Arios, the brave one, would do such a thing...''
How can you be sure it's not there?
....
　Mina was silent in response to Aggus' question.
　From the standpoint, I want to assure you that there is not.
　However, Arios has been acting strangely lately, such as the matter of neglecting the demon race.
　This had created a hesitation within Mina.
　A dissonance arose within the brave party...........and it was growing little by little.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

106-Episode 106: Luna's Cooking Class
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Nya ... hmm ... hmm ... hmm ... hmm ... hmm ...'
　On the couch at the end of the living room, Kanade and Tania were napping on the couch, leaning against each other.
　Kanade was chuckling and drooling a bit.
　Maybe she was dreaming of eating the long-awaited fish.
　Tania was swooning, looking a little uncomfortable in her sleep.
　Maybe it's because of the occasional bite of Kanade's tail against her face.
　It's a peaceful time.
　This kind of thing isn't so bad.
　Right now, requests are plentiful and can be accomplished properly.
　We have a steady income and a reasonable amount of savings...
　Let's make more holidays like today.
　I get tired of moving around all the time.
　And it's good to have a day like this.
"...rain, rain.
Yeah?　Nina. What's going on?
　Nina walked up to me in a hurry.
'Tina you don't know?'
You said you were going to clean up, but aren't you around?
I see...
You wanted to see Tina?
'Cooking ... that would be Tina's best, but she's been so busy.
'Well that's too bad. Rain is ... busy?
'I'm fine with it, but I'm not good enough to teach people how to do it...'
Then leave it to me!
Wow.
　Luna appeared as if she was growing in a heap, and Nina jumped with a whimper.
　Since it was Luna, she must have been listening to the conversation nearby and trying to time it.
　She seems to like that sort of thing.
"Luna you're going to teach me to cook...?
Hmm. Leave it to me. I'm a pretty good cook, despite my appearance.
Speaking of which, wasn't that great last time you cooked?
'Mmmmmmmmmmmm!　That's about as naive as it gets when it comes to me!
　Tiny Tiny talk?
　A bit of a bit of a bit of a bit, you say?
　He didn't seem to realize his mistake, so I decided to leave him alone.
'It's almost noon, and you're going to teach him while I make dinner!
Thank you, thank you...
"Mm, fine!　Nina is like my sister, she's cute, so it's ok!
　They moved to the kitchen.
　I was curious, so I followed them.
'Nina, do you have anything you want to make?'
Hmmm... something I'm sure Lane will be happy about.
Hmm. For everything you've done for me I thank you.
　I can't believe I was thinking that.
　I've been helping Nina with a lot of things, too.
　It's not that I mind, but....
　But I'm genuinely happy for Nina's feelings.
　It seems so tactless to tell her to stop, or that it's okay to do that...
　I decided to keep an eye on them.
''Hmmm. By the way, how much experience does Nina have in cooking?　Can you make something simple?
...Ugh I can't make...I've never...cooked before...
Don't be discouraged. It's the first time for everyone. Just go with it!
Am I, but... are you okay?
Mm. If you let me do my job, everything will be fine. Ha-ha-ha!
　Luna laughing like an evil chieftain but....
　Somehow, I felt like I could rely on him.
"As a beginner cook.........hmmm. Let's just stick with the curry.
...curry....
The spice mixture is a bit of a pain in the ass, but you can use what you have at home. If you don't have it, you can buy it. All you have to do is cut the ingredients and
simmer them.
'Oh....'
First, you need to get ready. Hmmm ... wait a minute.
　Once, Luna left the kitchen.
　Somewhat later, he returned with a small step stool and an apron in his hand.
'Nina, you might want to put this apron on,'
Thanks....
Also, you can use this stepping stone. With Nina's back, I can't reach it yet.
　You're paying attention to the details.
　If it were me, I might not have even noticed how tall Nina is.
　Luna is usually like that, but.....
　Are they surprisingly caring?
　If Thora and the others had been three sisters, they would have been good sisters.
'First of all, you have to chop the vegetables,'
...vegetables.
Do you want me to hold the vegetables in my kitten hands?
"Kanade?
Hm?　No, not Kanade....well, okay. Um, anyway, just curl your hands up so the blade doesn't hit you.
... hmm. Okay okay..... like this?
'Mm, that's not a problem, like that. You can try cutting it with that.
Yeah.
　I'm going to swing the knife down from the top shelf....
　Without any kind of temping, I cut the vegetables with surprising finesse for the first time.
　His hands are a bit dubious, but he takes his time and does the work well.
　With careful work, the vegetables were cut so neatly that it was hard to believe it was my first time.
'Oooh, Nina, that's amazing. It's not easy to cut vegetables that neatly for the first time.
Really...?
"Mmm, that's my disciple!　Great, great.
　Before I knew it, Nina had been made into Luna's apprentice.
　Well, she seems to be happy, so let's call it good.
　After that, Luna's cooking classes continued.
　Nina eagerly learns and makes a steady stream of curry.
　It's starting to take shape...
　I'm looking forward to the completion of the project.
'Oh?'　What are you doing?
　Sora appeared with a look on her face.
'Luna is teaching Nina to cook.
Cooking?
　For some reason, I felt Sola's eyes seemed to glow with a kiran.
　Sola stepped forward and rolled up her arms.
　Luna, who noticed the situation, asks with a suspicious.......or rather, somewhat frightened look.
''........My sister. In case you're wondering, what are you doing?
'Luna is doing her best for Nina, so I thought I'd help Sora too.
Please don't!
　Forgetting her usual way of speaking, Luna begged with such force that she bowed her head.
　What, what?
　How can you refuse to do that?
Why not?　Will you disrespect Sora's heart for Luna and Nina?
'Not that kind of thing, but I mean ... well ... Thora's a terrible cook, isn't she?　No, it's not on the level of being bad at ... how to say, that's hard to put into words ... but
it's preposterous anyway, right?　So don't do it.
　Come to think of it, I remember talking about that before.
　At the time, I didn't listen to him half as much as I was saying, but....
　
　From Luna's panic, it seems to be quite something, but....
''Mmm........I can't stand it when you say things like that. We need to correct Luna's misconceptions here, for one thing. Luna, please open up my space as well.
'Ohhhh...'
　Sola also participated in the cooking class.
　Seeing that, Luna made a desperate expression.
　Even when she fought against the demon race before, she didn't look like that.......
　What in the world is Sola's cooking skills?
　On the contrary, I'm curious.
''Hmph. I'll let you revise your assessment of Sora by making a very, very good curry.''
　Sola is very proud of her knife and...
　Thump, thump, thump, thump rhythmically on the cutting board and cut the vegetables deftly.
　Hmm?
　Luna says it's awful, awful, awful, so I was expecting something outrageous...
　I mean, you're probably more adept at it than Luna.
'My Lord don't let appearances deceive you. The bad part of Sola is just beginning.
Now?
'I have to teach Nina how to make curry, so I can't keep an eye on Sora. If you can, Rain should stop her.
　I'm not sure.
　What could possibly happen?
　And that's when it happened.
　Sola cut up all the ingredients, fried them, added water and started to simmer them....
Hmm... let's try spicy today. Alright.
　The spices were doused in a pile of spices.
　For a moment, I was stunned, not knowing what had happened.
''No no no no no!
What's going on, Lane?
'I think I just put an unbelievable amount of spice in there...'
I think I'm gonna have a spicy one today.
I don't think it's spicy enough to be spicy but it's going to be really hot.
'Really?　Then let's sweeten it up with some sugar.
What?
　Before I can stop her, Sola puts in the sugar.
　She throws in so much of it that you can hear a thud.
　Why the salt...?
　Salt won't change the color of the salt...?

　And they're throwing in a lot of money again...
　Softly, Luna speaks to me in a fearful voice.
Do you understand, my Lord?　This is Sola's cuisine.
What am I supposed to do with the food Sora made...?
Hang in there.
Hang in there, Rain.
　Before I knew it, Nina had also colluded with Luna.
　So cold-hearted.
　We were on the same side.
Hmm ... this time, I feel like it's not as sour as it should be. Let's add some lemon juice.
　While we were fearful, Sora was continuing to cook.
　I mean........can we call it cooking any longer?
　An experiment...?
　I'm gonna have to eat that thing...
　......I might die.
　I'm sorry for Sola, but that was my honest opinion.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

107-Episode 107: I got the long-cherished fish
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Uh....'
　I walked sluggishly, holding my stomach area.
　Kanade, who was walking next to me, looked at me with concern.
''Rain, are you okay...?''
I'd like to think that I'm okay.
　I managed to eat all of Sola's food, but....
　As a result, I got ridiculously sick.
　For about an hour after I ate, I couldn't even move for a while.
　Sola's cooking is really amazing........
　It's dangerous in more ways than one.
　I've heard that my disabling of the status quo doesn't work either.
I'm sure you'll be happy to know that your cooking is amazing.　The smell was normal, but...
'It's hard to put into words... I dare say I'd rather face a dragon with my bare hands a hundred times over if I had to eat that thing again.
　I don't like to talk about this stuff too much, but...
　But it was such a shocking dish that I couldn't stop talking about it.
　When I think about it, I have a funny feeling in my stomach again.
"If it's spicy, I'll be fine on my own, okay?　I can at least do some shopping, you know.
'It doesn't matter how powerful Kanade is, he can't carry it all if it's too big, can he?　I'll help you with that. As for your body, I've been lying down for an hour or so, and
I've recovered some.
　For six people in all.
　Since it would be difficult for Kanade to do it all by herself, she decided to help out.
"Ehehehe.
　Suddenly, Kanade smiles at me.
'What's up?'
Hmmm... going out with Rayne is so much fun.
You're not going out to play?
Yeah. With Rain, that's what's important.
　Is that how it works?
　It's not like I'm going to have anything interesting to say with me... hmm?
　Kanade is humming something, twitching her ears and wagging her tail in a good mood.
　I don't understand it, but........
　If Kanade looks happy, so be it.

'Nyah!'
　Suddenly, Kanade stopped in his tracks.
'Kanade?'
....shh, shh, shh, shh, shh.
　Kanade twitches his nose, not seeming to notice me looking suspicious.
　It looks like she's sniffing something.......what's going on?
Lane, come on!
Oh, yeah?
　Kanade, who looks serious, takes my hand and keeps running.
　What have they found?
　In the meantime, if you follow along...
Come in! Come in!　We just got them in this morning, fresh off the boat!　There's only one left!　Well, the sooner the better!
Yeah, fish.
　...I see.
　The smell of fish has lured you in, I suppose.
'Sir, how's it going?　If you miss this opportunity, you won't know when you'll get another one.
Ummm ... but then again, how could you get a fish?
Actually, it was supposed to be delivered to a nobleman. But he changed his mind and told me he didn't want it today. So, here we are at the store.
Oh, I see. But still, a fish....
　Since Horizon is so far inland, there's rarely an opportunity to buy fish.
　Most of them sell out quickly, and before that, the aristocrats usually buy them up and never make it to market.
　I glance at Kanade.
　I was staring at the fish, almost drooling.
　Or rather, he was drooling a bit.
Well how much is it, by the way?
Five silvers!
That's not very nice...
It's a high-class foodstuff. We have to have that much, too.....　If you look closely, you're a hero.
"Huh?
　What's the big deal about that?
　Puzzled, the merchant continued to speak, looking somewhat excited.
'You're a hero, aren't you?　He said that he saved the city by defeating the demon race that suddenly appeared and saved the city. He's got the Cat Spirit Clan's young
lady with him, and there's no doubt about it!
''Well heroic or not, we defeated the demon race, but...''
'I knew it!　Thank you so much for that one!　Thanks to you, I'm very much alive and kicking.
I'm glad you're okay.

But when it comes to this, ummmm... okay, this fish, please take it for free!
'What?　I-is that okay?
I can't accept payment from the city's benefactor. Please just take it as a thank you for what you've done for me.
Okay, fine. Then I'll take you up on your offer.
Meow!　Can I get a fish?　I can eat it!
I know. I never thanked you enough.
Thank you, Uncle!
　Kanade, with a twinkle in her eye, mouthed her thanks with the vigor of a worshipper to God.
　The shopkeeper and I all chuckle at the momentum.
　But I'm glad you're that happy.
　Kanade has always helped me so much........
　We got the fish at the right time.
You can eat it?
We have all the tools we need for tasting. There's no way I'm going to cook a fish.
Eat!
　It was an immediate answer.
　I'm in the middle of shopping.......well, okay.
　Receiving Kanade's answer, the shopkeeper prepared the tools and processed the fish.
　It's a brilliant move.
　Then he grilled the fish.
　Fat drips from the flesh and the skin is charred.
''Nyaaaaah........''
　Seeing that, Kanade had an ecstatic expression on his face.
　Would he be that happy...?
　It's a little scary, I think I'm on some bad medication.
Okay, hold on!
Meow.
　Kanade receives the grilled fish.
　Then, with a big smile on his face, he tries to eat it...
Do you want some Rain?
　He glanced at me and asked how we were doing.
Are you sure?　Are you sure?
Okay.
Meow.
　Kanade looked heartily happy, and this time he took a bite of the fish.
''Hagh!　
　It is a tremendous appetite.
　In the blink of an eye, the fish will be down to just the bones.
Did it taste good?
　Kanade was very happy.
　It makes me happy to see him so happy.
'Thank you, fish,'
No, no. I'm glad I could repay you in some small way.
And I'd like to buy some other things besides fish...
Okay, what can I get you?
'Well...'
　Looking at the note Tina left me with, I order what I need.
　This store seems to have a certain amount of ingredients.
　All that's left is to look around at a few other stores, get the missing ingredients and daily necessities, and the shopping is done.
What's going on?
'Of course, it was a pleasure to meet you, Hero-sama. It was a good day for me to return the favor.
　I feel embarrassed when the owner smiles at me and I feel like I'm embarrassed.
　Really, it's not like I'm a hero or anything like that...
　I did what I could.
　And it wasn't just one person.
　We couldn't have done it without all of you.
　Well let's not get hung up on the details.
　What's important is that the people of the city are smiling again.
　It's not a complete recovery yet, but....
　But the people of the city were smiling and living strong.
　I was as happy about that as I was about myself.
''Really, it's a lucky day, today. I get to meet the heroes, I see the cat spirit tribe's sister.......have I used up all my life's worth of luck?
Ha, you're exaggerating... hmm?
　What did you just...?
'Cat spirit race sister...?
Yes, it is.
Isn't that this canade?
No, sir. See, I told you about the other customer who bought the fish.　That person was the cat spirit race. To meet not only a hero-sama, but also a cat spirit race, really,
today is going to be a good day.
　So that means.....
　Is there another cat spirit race coming to the city that is different from the Kanade?
Back
Table of Contents
Next

108-Episode 108: Kanade's……
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　I've looked around a few stores since then and bought all the ingredients I was missing.
　The rest are daily necessities.
　I split the foodstuffs between Kanade and I and walked around the city.
''What's going on with the other cat spirit race?''
　As I walked, I asked Kanade about such things.
　According to what the owner of the shop earlier said, other cat spirit clans are coming to this horizon.
　I asked if Kanade would know anything about it...
Well, I don't know.
Nothing?
Nothing. But why would you do that?
I'm not sure yet, but apparently there's a different cat spirit tribe in town than Kanade.
'Really?　Oooh, do you know me?　I'd like to meet him.
It's not definite, okay?　Just hearing a rumor like that...
....
'Kanade?　What's going on?
　Suddenly, Kanade looks a little far away and makes a melancholy face.
　It's an expression that is not like Kanade, who is always so cheerful.
''Hmm........just reminded me of my hometown.
　Are you homesick...?
　Kanade looks lonely.
Hey, Kanade. There you go.
Meow?
I got some snacks that look like fish. You wanna buy some?
Fish!
Excuse me, can I have one?
　Before I hear a reply, I buy the candy.
　And into Kanade's hands.
'Yes, here you go.'
Thank you very much, yes!
　Smiling, Kanade ate the pastry with a smile.
　The batter seemed to be crispy and made a crisp sound.
''Mmmmmm~''
You like it?
'Yeah!　It's not like fish at all... but it's sweet and crispy, and this is as good as it gets, nyahhhh...
　The smile returns to Kanade's face.
　After all, Kanade is better when he's smiling.
　Suddenly, I realized that Kanade was staring at me.
''........''
"Kanade?
Thanks, Rain.
'Lane always makes me smile. I'm so grateful for that.
I didn't do much, but...
'No, it's not. I'm doing a great job.
Isn't that a funny word?
Well anyway, I just want to say thank you. So take it in stride, Rain.
If that's the case.
Thanks, Rain.
　Kanade smiled like a clear blue sky.
　In my mind, I, too, tell Kanade thank you.
　I can't tell you how many times that smile has helped me.
　When I was about to give up, Kanade's smile gave me strength.
　I'll keep on doing this........
You mean, Kanade?
Meow?
　When I take my eyes off him, Kanade is swallowed by the human wave.
　In the blink of an eye, Kanade's figure fades away.
"Nya, nyaaaaah!　Leinooooo!
Oh, hey!　Kanade!　I'm sorry, please get out of the way..........no.
　The canade disappeared in the distance.
　I just lost it.
----------
I can't find it.
　It's been what, half an hour or so since we got separated from Kanade?
　I walked around the city for a while, but there was no sign of Kanade.
　Either he has drifted very far, or he has passed us at an inopportune time.
　Either way, it is very bad luck that we cannot meet up with them even after this long.
　Well, even if we got lost, we will be able to join them when we get home.
　So I'm not that deeply worried about it, but........

I'm still in the middle of my shopping spree I guess........ When the time comes, I'll be on my own.
　I'm not sure I can carry a lot of stuff, but....
　Well, we'll figure it out.
　It's no use thinking about it too much.
''Well then, let's go buy some commodities.
　I gave up on meeting up with Kanade and headed to the store I always use.
　We were on our way there.
'Yeah?'
　There's no doubt about it, it's Kanade!
Kanade!
　I hurriedly jumped into the crowd and said sorry and moved forward.
　Then I grab the cat-eared girl's hand and...
Yeah?
...Huh?
　Grabbing my hand, the girl with the cat ears looks back at me.
　She's a very beautiful girl.
　She has a delicate face, like a princess in a fairy tale.
　And yet, there's something of Kanade about her.
　Since I get the impression that she's somewhat young, she's one or two years younger than Kanade?
　Her hair is short.
　Her eyes were big and charming.
　He was wearing a pants look that showed his navel and was a bit revealing.
'Who are you, brother?'
It's not Kanade?
　The girl was the second cat spirit race I had met.
'Kanade?　Did you just say Kanade, brother?　Are you by any chance an acquaintance of Kanade-chan?
'What?　Um, well ... yes.
'Well...'
　Who is this guy ... who is he?
　From the way he talks, it seems like he's definitely an acquaintance of Kanade's...
　Or maybe it's family?
　You seem to know a lot about Kanade and....
　More than anything else, it's the face.
　It's not exactly like Kanade, but it looks a lot like him.
''Um........do you mind?''
Yes?　What is it?
Are you one of Kanade's family?　Your sister, maybe?
My goodness. You're a very flattering girl.
　Flattery?
　Why is that line flattering now?
'Excuse me for returning the question, but ... what about you?'
I'm the Rain Shroud. I'm with the Canadians.
Friends?
'Since Kanade is now an adventurer with me,'
Oh, I see. I see, I see, that boy is an adventurer... how is he doing?
'Yes. I have other friends, but we all get along well together. Kanade always has a smile on his face and that helps.
I see.
　The Cat Spirit Tribe girl nodded coyly, as if she was assessing something.
　But since it's like Canade's family I guess it's not a problem.
'Um,'
'Oh, yes. What is it?
Can you tell me more about her if you want?
'Oh, yes. That's fine. But I'm in the middle of shopping now, so can I come back later?　I got separated from Kanade, too...
Is she near you?
'We were shopping together; we got separated about half an hour ago.
She's so dull in a weird way, you know. Most of the time, he was probably just thinking about food or something and not thinking much.
Hahaha ah, yeah. You can come over to my place if you want?　I'm not going to stand around and talk about it... and I'm sure Kanade will be back if we wait.
'Thank you. Now I'll have to take you up on your offer.
Okay. Well, come on then....
　As I was about to show him home, I remembered that I hadn't even asked him his name yet.
'By the way may I ask your name?'
Oh, dear. I'm sorry, I didn't mean to be a jerk and my name is Suz. I'm Kanade-chan's...
Mother?
　Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice.
　When I turned around, I saw Kanade.......looking at me with a surprised look.
　.........What did you say?
'Oh my goodness, it's not Kanade. I heard you got separated, and I was worried about you.
Oh, don't worry about that. I'm not a kid anymore!　I mean, uh, what?　Why is your mother here...?
　Again, Kanade utters the word.
　So that means.........
Um....Suzu, are you Kanade's mother...?
Yes, that's right. My daughter has always been a great help to me.
　Suz smiled and said something outrageous.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

109-Episode 109: Mother and Daughter
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Here's your tea.
Oh, my goodness, hi. Sorry.
　First of all, I invited Suz-san to my house.
　Me and Kanade are sitting side by side, and Suzu-san is sitting on the other side of the room, facing her.
　Tina was waiting a little further away, and........
　Everyone else has been informed of what's going on and is watching at the edge of the living room, looking curious.
　They have zero intention of hiding.
　You should have just joined the conversation.
You're not going to be able to find out if it's a good tea. Isn't it made with good tea leaves?
Oh, you know what I mean?　It's a pretty expensive one. Normally I keep it in the back, but when Kanade's mother comes, I know I have to take it out.
Thank you.
　They seemed to be getting along well together.
　Would they be on the same page?
Mother, why are you here?
'I haven't seen you in a while and that's the first thing you say?　Mom, I'm sad....yo yo.
Stop crying. You'll know soon enough.
'You've grown up, Kanade. You used to be so easily tricked and floundered. Mom, does it hurt anywhere?　I'm here for you, so don't cry.
Yeah, you don't have to tell me that!
　Kanade turned red and hurriedly interrupted Suzu's story.
　That's how embarrassing it seems to be to talk about the old days.
　To a child, a parent is something that can't be disobeyed forever.......what a thought.
'She really is my mother. Do I look like I'm not doing a good job of being a mother...?
'No, I don't mean that... for all intents and purposes, she's more of a sister... or rather, a sister, than a mother...'
　She is shorter than Kanade and has a younger face than Kanade.
　It's impossible to call her a mother with this.
　Even an older sister is just barely there, and originally, it would be more fitting to be called a sister.
''Oh dear, you don't have to be so flattered, do you?　But I'm glad, thank you.
　He smiles and looks even younger when he smiles.
　Secretly, I overhear Kanade next to me.
'Hey, Kanade....'
Yeah, I know what you mean. Mom, things are strange. But she's an unmistakable mother...
　Is this what all cat spirit people are like?
　Do you think Kanade will remain this way as he gets older?
　It doesn't matter, but it bothers me a lot.

''Ha.......the tea is delicious.
　Alone, Suz was moping around.
''That's more like it!　Mom, what's going on here?　Maybe you're on your way to see the sights?
No, it's not, is it?
Then why are you so far away from home?
Of course, it's because you were looking for Kanade, isn't it?
Me?
'Already, enough with the hard work. More importantly, why were you looking for me?
You know what to do.
　Suzu held out her hand to Kanade.
　Then she said with a smile.
'Come on ... let's go home together.
...What?
""Eeeeeeeeeeeeee!"
　First, Kanade looked at him and then....
　Next, we, who had been watching, shouted loudly.
'Hey, wait a minute, Mom!　I'm going home with you... what?　Huh?　Wh-What do you mean?
'It's a word, okay?　Kanade, you're going back to the Cat Spirit Clan's village with me.
I didn't hear you!
I'm telling you now.
'That's not the point!　I mean, I'm not going back to the village!
Oh my God... is it a rebellious phase, Kanade?
That's not even the point!
'Well ... both of you, or rather, Kanade. Calm down for now.
Fushar...!
　He was so excited that he was even threatening.
　He managed to calm Kanade down by patting his head and stroking his ears.
　Suzu, in contrast, was calm from the start.
　Without being distraught at all, she looked at her panicked daughter with a compassionate expression.
　If it's a family matter, I shouldn't be the one to intervene, but.......
　Apparently, that's not what's going on.
　When the Kanade returns, it will be of great relevance to us.
　I don't know what you'll think, but I'll tell you what I'm going to do.
'Excuse me from the side. Is Suzu-san here to bring Kanade back?
'Yes, that's right!'
Why is that?　Could it be that Kanade... or perhaps there's a rule that the cat spirit clan is not allowed to go out of the village or something?
No, there's no such thing.
'Then would you mind telling me why first?　All of a sudden, we were confused, as was Kanade...
Oh, dear. Oh, I haven't told you about that. I'm sorry to have startled you.
　Is he a natural?
　Or are you just missing....

　It's just not someone you can ever let down.
　It's a gut feeling, but that's what I think.
'Actually, I was against Kanade-chan leaving the village.
Is that so...?
'Your father said it would be a good opportunity, but I'm worried... after all, he's still a kid. I won't have to think about it when he's a little older, but I don't think Kanade-
chan is ready to travel yet.
Oh, God, Mom!　I'm not a child, I'm a proper adult.
'That's just for your age, isn't it?　Kanade, you are so unreliable with everything else. Didn't you run out of food on your journey and pass out?
'Ugh!'
　That's exactly what happened, so Kanade is at a loss for words to argue.
'I understand your desire to travel. I agree with your father about going out into the world to broaden your horizons, but I'm not ready for that yet. But I think it's too early
to tell. You are just a child, Kanade. There's no need to rush her. When she's older, she'll be ready to go on a new journey, and we've decided to bring her back.
''No. Everyone in the village said it was a good opportunity for Kanade to become a full-fledged adult, and instead of stopping her, they joined in. Because I was giving
everyone in the village a 'spanking', I was slow to chase after Kanade.
　...I think I just heard a disturbing word?
　Softly, Kanade whispers into her ear.
''........I think she 'physically' spanked everyone in the village because of her mother.
''........Could it be that Suz-san is quite a martial artist?
Your mother is the strongest person in our village.
Really?
　It looks like a little version of Canade....
　I didn't know that he was the most talented person in the world, even though he seems to be so warm and friendly.
　Even among the cat spirit race, he is the pinnacle of existence.
　In other words, he's the strongest of the strongest.
　I finally understood the reason for my intuition that I should never underestimate this person.
''Come on, Kanade. Let's go home.
No!　I'm not coming home, okay?
Oh, that too. I can't leave without saying hello to the people who have helped me so much. Then I'll give you one day to say hello properly, okay?
It doesn't matter!
'Oh, you've already said hello?　Then there's no problem. Now, let's go home with your mother.
Oh, I can't understand you at all...
　Kanade screamed like a madman and scratched his head.
　Much confused....
　Well, it's hard to calm down when you're being told to go home.
I'm sorry to interrupt you so often.
Yes, what is it?
Will you stop talking about taking Kanade back to the village?
Hey.
　If Kanade wants to, there's nothing to stop him, but....
　It doesn't look like that, by all accounts.

　Then I have to stop Kanade from being taken back to the village.
　Why?
　Because I'm with Kanade.
'Miss Lane, was it?　Are you opposed to bringing little Kanade back?
I disagree.
Huh, you just say it out loud. I have a good impression of a girl like that. But.... why is that?　Can you tell me why?
'Because Kanade is one of us. And Kanade doesn't want to return to the village.
...I see.
Suzu, you said you were worried about Kanade because he was a child?　But that's not true. I think Kanade is a fine adult and a full-fledged cat spirit race.
Well that's a matter of opinion.
Wouldn't you agree with me?
I can't.
　Although her tone is soft, Suzu's intentions hidden behind it are hard.
　It's going to take a lot of work to convince her of this.......
You must respect Kanade's decision to return or not to return to the village. Forcing him back will only undermine the trust between you and Kanade.
'I know more about you than you do, Kanade, don't I?　I don't think that's a concern at all.
It's...
Wait a minute!
　As we continued to talk, Tania interrupted us.
　It's not just Tania.
　Sola, Luna and Nina are there too.
If you listen to me, you can say whatever you want. Kanade is not a child. She's a feline spirit family. Can't your parents just come out after you and tell you what to do?
I'm sorry to disturb you. My name is Sola, and I'm from the spirit tribe. Will you stop bringing back the Kanade?　The Kanade is a valued companion.
'Mmm, Sola's right!　Kanade is very important to us. We won't want you to proceed with the idea of bringing her back without permission.
"Uh, well Nina, I don't want you to take Kanade with you, but I want to be with you... ...
　Everyone who was listening to the story couldn't seem to keep quiet and joined in.
　Each of them eagerly complained about wanting to be with Kanade.
　At this, even Suzu-san, as expected, can't treat it without a fight, and makes a lost expression.
　A moment of silence passes...
　After a while, Suz-san opens her mouth.
''........Okay. Then let's do the test.''
A test?
As you all say, Canade-chan is really on her own I would like to put her to the test.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

110-Episode 110: The Trial of Tin, Part 1
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　It was decided to put Kanade through a test to see if he was on his own.
　If he passes the test, Suzu will return home quietly.
　However, if he failed the test, Kanade would be taken back to his village.
　A promise was made that if he failed the test, Kanade would be taken back to the village.
　Suzu's test was to be held immediately.
　I walked out of the house and went straight out of town.
　After walking for a while, we came to the forest.
Then we have our first test.
　When we had entered the depths of the forest to some extent, Suzu, who was walking in the lead, stopped.
　She turns around and looks at us.
　........By the way, it's noon now, so Tina is staying home.
　She said she's going to need everyone for the last test, so she's going to meet up with us later, but.......
　Tina was depressed that she couldn't help in a situation like this.
　I'll have to follow up on that later.
　Aside from that.
　Right now, we have to pass Suz-san's ordeal.
　Let's think about that.
'The first test will be to see how well you all bond.
Bond?
　No wonder.
　I'm not saying it's wrong.
　Just how do we measure the bond?
Actually there's only one of you that I'm working with.
What?
I talked to him beforehand and got him to be on my side.
Oh, no, you can't be...
　I look at everyone's faces.
　They all shake their heads in unison, as if they don't know that.
'You can't try to check. They won't crack open their mouths easily.''
How in the world could you possibly...
'At first, it was to help me convince you to help me bring Kanade-chan back when I was having difficulty bringing her back, but since it's a good opportunity, I'll use it as a
test. The first test will be to find the traitor in you all. If you're building a real bond, it should be that easy, right?
....
'By the way, Mr. Lane is not a traitor. I can assure you of that. So, I'll let Mr. Lane find the culprit.
So I'm supposed to be the one to find out who's connected to Suzu?
'Yes, that's what I mean. However, if you get one answer wrong, you're done at that point. You're out. You're not allowed to fail, okay?
That's a lot of responsibility.
Come on, Rayne, keep up the good work!
　Kanade is cheering me on.
　This test, we can't fail it!
　A traitor who is connected to Suzu-san behind the scenes........
　To tell the truth, I had arrived at a certain answer when I heard the story.
　Let's ask everyone a few questions to find out for sure.
　First of all, Tania.
　That's right. What questions should I ask Tania?
　I thought for a moment and then spun the words.
'What does Tania think of Canade?'
What do you think of it, but I don't think about it, okay?　I don't think of them as weird but important friends or anything like that... but, well, that's what I'll miss when
they're gone... so I'm against it.
Yeah, thanks.
　Go on, the question for Sola.
　Well, what do we do now?
　If Sora has a quick mind, she might have arrived at the same idea as me.
　Given that possibility I'll ask her honestly.
'Who do you think is the traitor, Sola?'
'It's a foolish question. Isn't the answer to that question already solidified in Rain?
Is that Sora's answer?
'Yes. Sola would support Lane's idea.
Well thank you.
　Next up is Luna.
　Luna has excellent intuition.
　Like Sora, she's quick-witted, but she has the second keenest intuition after Kanade.
　The question for Luna is.....
What do you mean?
'Just tell me what you think. Are you a good mother, or something like that?
'Hmm, well I guess I'm a good mother, huh?　It's a bit forceful, though. But that forcefulness is also an act of caring for your daughter. Isn't there some part of it that can't
be helped?
I see.
　Finally, a question for Nina.
　Nina is a little girl, but...
　Hence, we can see things with pure eyes.
　Let us rely on that.
What does Nina make of this test?

Well...?
Can you tell me what you think?
Hmm ... just as I said, I guess ... it's not like he has some other purpose or anything ... it's just not ... ...
"As you said, it's a test of our bond.
Hmmm.
All right, all right. Thank you.
　End of questioning.
　I keep popping Nina's head.
That's the end of question time! Come on, Ms. Lane. Your answers, please.
Wait.
Maybe you need some time to think?　I wouldn't mind a little bit, but I can't wait too long, can I?
I haven't finished my question.
What?
I didn't ask Suz any questions.
　Grinning, Suzu smiles.
　It's a fun, somehow happy... and yet fearless smile.
'Yes, fine. It would be unfair if you don't have questions for me as well. You can ask me anything you want. Just one thing, though, okay?
Do you think that bringing him back to the village is the best thing for Kanade?
　I didn't hesitate to ask him a question.
　It was something that seemed completely unrelated to this test.
　For that reason, Suzu looked at me quizzically and used a pause to answer.
What do you mean by that?　Is this related to the test?
'Maybe it's relevant, maybe it's not. More importantly, can you answer me?
''Well yes. We think it's best for you, Kanade.
Why is that?
'As I said before, Kanade is still a child. She's not ready to go outside yet. That's why.
I see.
Are you happy now?
'Yes. I think I know what you want to know.
　The last question is a bonus.
　I simply wanted to know Suz-san's thoughts.
　In Suz-san's mind, Kanade is still a child...
　Unless we can get him to change his mind on this test, Suz will not be convinced.
　We need to focus on that in the future.
　The first test?
'Now, please answer the question. Who is the traitor who is communicating with me?
It's...
　Once I look at everyone.
　Tania, Sola, Luna and Nina.
　Any of these people are connected to Ms. Tin.

'There is no such person. That's the answer.
...I see.
　After saying it crisply, Suz opened her eyes wide once and........
　Then he looked at me with a somewhat amused look on his face.
'What do you mean by that?　You mean you didn't understand?
'No, no. The answer is that none of us are connected to Tin,
'I see...'
"You say things that make me suspicious and make me look for a culprit that shouldn't be there... that's your goal, Suz-san, isn't it?
....
'Now, let's say ... let's say I nominate Tania. Then I would have danced around Suz-san's information and doubted Tania. Is there a bond of fellowship there?　It can't be.
....
'The correct answer to this test is that no one should doubt their fellow man.... Don't be misled by superfluous words, but trust your fellow man. That's the answer Suz-san
is looking for. Isn't it?
　A small silence.
　........somewhat, and Suzu smiled softly.
　And crackled and clapped.
This is just another way to test your bonds.
　Suz replies to her daughter's zit-eyes in a matter-of-fact manner.
　As expected, how can I say........
　Suz's brazenness of nerve is far superior to his.
'And yet, you're well aware of that, aren't you?　When did you realize the answer?
I wasn't absolutely sure, but that's when I heard about the problem.
'What?　From the beginning?
　It seems that the answer was unexpected, and Suz-san made a surprised face.
　But to me, it was a natural answer.
　There's no way any of the men in my group would be willing to help bring Kanade back to the village.
　Everyone believes in Kanade, relies on her, and wants her to stay with them.
　That's the only thing I believe and don't doubt.
　So I realized that everything is Suzu-san's bluff........a lie.
　When I told her that, Suzu-san rolled her eyes again..........and then she smiled gently.
I'm very proud of you.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

111-Episode 111: Tin Trial, Part 2
Back
Table of Contents
Next
So, here's what's going on.
　Suzu says, smiling.
　Speaking of the show....
　Maybe you're going to fight Suzu... or something?
　It's not an impossible story.
　It's a common story in these trials and...
　I can understand why they went to the trouble of moving the place to the outside.
　That's what I thought...
Let's play tag.
Well...?
It's a game of tag. Don't you know what it is?
No, I know, but...
　Why are you playing tag...?
　What does this have to do with the point at which we need to bring home the canade?
　I couldn't help but put on a dumb face.
　Everyone else was similarly quizzical.
'Hey, Mom,'
What is it?
'What does that have to do with you having to bring me back...?　Nothing to do with it at all...?
Running away?
'When you continue to be an adventurer, sometimes you meet enemies you can't match, no matter how you try, right?　At that point, you will have no choice but to run
away, but if you are not fast enough to escape, you will be caught. To avoid such a situation, I want to check how fast you all are running to avoid such a situation.
I don't know if I understand the logic, but...
It's kind of a delicate feeling to be tested on the runway...
　I make an indescribable face with Tania.
'I hope you'll join us this time, Kanade.
Nya. Am I with you?
Kanade-chan was too slow to run, so what's the point?
'Hmm?　Well?
So let me explain the rules. The time limit is three minutes. If I don't catch any of you during that time, Mr. Lane and the others win. If I catch all of you, I win.
'It's only three minutes?　It's that easy.
Phew, she's a healthy girl.
'You shouldn't underestimate your mother. When it comes to physical activity, mom, you're going to be out of line.
'Hmmm ... a question. Can I use magic?
Yeah, that's fine.

　The time limit is three minutes.
　And we're allowed to use magic to escape.
　It's a pretty good deal for us.
　Even so, Suzu's smile hasn't wavered.
　Do they have confidence that they can win even under these conditions?
　I mean, normally, we'd be winning this thing, but...
　I'd better not let my guard down. Let's brace ourselves.
Yeah.
Then, when I give you the signal, run away as you please. I'll be after you in thirty seconds.
I understand.
Now ... okay, let's go!
　At Suzu's signal, we scattered in all directions.
　Tania ran furiously, using the physical abilities she possessed.
　In the blink of an eye, I couldn't see her back.
　Sora and Luna used their magic and flew high in the sky.
　Although they said that magic was an ant, but that, as expected, there's no way to catch it.......
　Nina had been moving farther and farther away from the transition.
　There was no way to touch her while she was transitioning.
　In a way, Nina might be the most troublesome.
　Me and Kanade were running through the forest side by side.
　If we acted in a coherent manner, there was a risk that we would be swept away, but.......
　To some extent, I want to keep track of my allies' movements, so I decided to work with Kanade for a while.
''Rain, Rain. What do we do now?　Can we get away with just running normally?
''Suz-san is the most powerful of the cat spirit race, right?
Yeah. He's so strong.
I'm afraid I'm going to have to send out a scout.
　Contract with a little bird nearby.
　Assimilate them and fly them to Mr. Tin.
Well, here we go!
　It seemed that I had just finished counting for thirty seconds, and I saw Suz-san start to move.
　Suz bent over lightly and....
　Suddenly, the figure disappeared.
"What?
　As I hurriedly ran my gaze around, I saw Suzu-san's figure in the distance.
　That distance in an instant........?
　Stunned, Suz caught up with Tania.
　Tania was surprised.

　Suzu-san, at her own pace, with a smile on her face, easily touched Tania's shoulder.
''No way...''
　It's crazy fast.
　How does he move that fast?
　Instead of breaking common sense, you've gone out of the box....
　After catching Tania, Suzu-san scurried around to look for her next prey.
　If they were that far apart, I wouldn't normally be able to keep them in my sight.......
　Mr. Tin says it's 'not normal'.
　He says he found them right away.
　That's right.
　As expected of Suzu-san, what to do with a partner flying in the sky.......
Yes!
　I can't............................and then Suzu leapt.
　She rushed furiously through the air as if a shell had been shot out.
　I saw Sora and Luna, noticing Suzu-san charging through the air, looking jittery.
　They hurriedly changed their flight course.
　With this, Suzu-san has no choice but to land once.
　No matter how much, changing the trajectory in the air is........
Yes!
　Suzu kicked the air.
　Correcting his trajectory in an absurd way, he closed in on Sora and Luna.
　And then........touch.
　They both get caught too.
''Well, let's make the child of the god race next.
　Having landed on the ground, Tin now ran to Nina.
　She was so fast that she could lose sight of him if she wasn't paying attention.
　How fast is it going...?
'Hiya!
Yes, I got him.
　Nina was easily caught as she was targeted between transition and transfer.
　The rest........
.....
　Suzu looks at me, assimilating the little bird.
　Our eyes meet.
　Oh no.
　With an instinctive sense of urgency, I immediately break the assimilation.
''Rain?　What's going on?
Let's get the hell out of here! We've got to get out of here, guys!
What?
　I dashed as fast as I could with Kanade.
　He ran in the opposite direction of where Suzu was.
'Mother, you've already got everyone!
Oh, that was quick!
　No matter how strong the opponent is, no matter how strong the strongest of the strongest species, how could they all be caught so easily...
　It's just not what we were expecting.
　I was just getting impatient when I felt a presence behind me.
　The sound of footsteps approaching at a tremendous rate.
　I didn't need to look back.
　It's Suzu.
"Ki, it's here!
We're splitting up!　Just to buy a little time...
I won't let you!
　Just as they were about to split off to the left and right, Suzu-san came around to block their whereabouts.
　There must have been a good distance between us, and yet I can't believe he's already caught up with me...
　That's a lot of speed.
That's it.
　Suzu is closing in.
　Neither I nor Kanade have any way to prevent that from happening.
　Still, we can't give up.
　At the very last moment, I was trying to figure out a way to get to the bottom of this.
Oh.
　With a snap, Suzu-san's hand, which was about to catch me, stops in front of me.
''........?''
I'm sorry, but it looks like it's been three minutes.
Is that...?
Yes. So you've passed the second test, too. It's a pity we were so close.
　........Thus, we've broken through the second ordeal at a very close call.
　However, it's not something to rejoice over, as it's something that can be called a close call.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

112-Episode 112: The Trial of Tin, Part 3
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　After I managed to get through the second ordeal...
　We went back to the house once and waited for the night to fall.
　Suz said that he wanted us all to take on the final ordeal.
　So we waited for the night when Tina was free to act, that's what we did.
　And the night came.
　Night came, and we took Tina out once again.
　And now we moved to the plains.
　The plains at night were quiet, and a gentle breeze was blowing.
　There were no animals or demons to be seen, only us.
'Well, well,'
　Suzu, who is walking in the lead, stops and looks back at me.
''Well then, I guess we'll do one last test.
　Suzu was smiling.
'Ugh I have a bad feeling about this.
What's up, Kanade?
'When your mother looks like that, it's usually when she's thinking about the dumbest things...'
I see.
　Kanade's ears were flattened as if she was frightened.
''Ugh...''
I'll be fine.
Rain?
　Gently, I hold Kanade's hand.
　As if to convey my heat.
　I grip it tightly.
'Nya ... that hurts?'
I'm sorry. But I thought it might be a good time to do this.
Yeah. That's a relief.
'Whatever the test is, I'm going to get through it. We won't let Kanade return to the village. You can count on us.
"...Rain...
'That's what it's all about!　Leave it to me, ha-ha-ha.
Sora will do her best.
Don't look at me like that if I'm going to help you.
I'll do my best.
We'll do what we can for Kanade, too!
"...guys...
　Kanade's tear glands loosen up loudly.
　But now is not the time to cry.
　Kanade gingerly held back and looked forward.
''Ummm ... I feel like I'm being the bad guy?''
''I'm sorry. But as long as Kanade doesn't want to, I can't let things go on as Suzu-san wants them to.
'Well that's not happening either. We want to stay with Kanade. Even if Kanade says he's leaving, I'll probably convince him to reconsider. It's just selfish but I'll push it
through.
I see.
　Suzu nodded coyly, looking like she was in a good mood.
　Her smile remained on her face the whole time.
''Well maybe Kanade-chan is growing up more than I thought she would.
What's the...?
'Okay, that's enough chatter. Let's begin the final test.
　Before he could ask, Suzu would break off the conversation.
　Now there was a feeling that they could resolve the matter through discussion...
　Was it just my imagination?
What's the last test you're going to do?
You'll have to fight me.
...What?
You'll have to fight me.
　Suzu grinned and repeated the same thing twice.
　If possible, I hoped I had heard wrong...
　It doesn't work that way.
'With Suz.........'
"Fight...
　Tania and Luna were pulling faces.
　It's not surprising.
　You must have experienced Suz-san's absurd abilities firsthand during the noon game of tag.
　It's just a game of tag and that's it.
　When it comes to actually fighting, how much power she'll have.......I can't even imagine it.
''I can't be frightened by this!　Hmph, we don't have a bunch of crunchy guys these days and it's just good training.
"Mm-hmm. It's just as well that I am a genius!　Hmph, this is going to be fun.
　Tania and Luna said, as if to inspire themselves.
　Although they can't hide the fact that they are a little bit strong.......
　I don't think that's inevitable.
　To be honest, I'm even upset about it.

　Fighting Suzu.........
　What are the odds of winning?
　As far as their daytime abilities are concerned, if we went head-to-head with them, we wouldn't be able to win at first.
　You'd have to use a force attacking the rear or trap it...
When you say fight, what are the conditions for victory?
'Well let's call it fainting or losing when you can't move.
Oh, I see...
　I've come up with one plan.
　If we get into it right, we can make it work.
I'm alone. Then you can all come over and take it.
Wait, you can't say that?
'Really?　I think it's just the right handicap, but...
"Mwah!
　Tania and Luna tugged at their temples together.
　It's a blatant provocation but.....
　Let's just let it go.
　Even if it's in the form of a provocation, if it gives me the motivation to do it, it's better.
　If I'm even a little bit timid like I was earlier, I won't be able to compete.
''........Master, master.''
　Gently, Tina approached me.
''........we're not good at fighting or anything, but.......''
Can you help me out this time?　It's not an exaggeration to say that Tina holds the key.
...Our home?　But we can't do much, can we?
I have a very important role to play. It's something only Tina can do.
　I told him part of the plan I was considering.
...I see. It's true, it's a job only we can do.
Can you do it?
I'll take care of it. Tina-chan, a maid to live up to your expectations.
　That's a dependable reply.
　This could really help.
　I didn't give an immediate answer, but looked at everyone.
　Everyone nodded with a coy smile, as if to say I'll take care of it.
　I look back at Suzu again and nod my head.
''Yeah. That's fine.''
''That's a good reply.

I'm always ready to talk.
'Well, I suppose a farewell party is in order.
Seeing Suzu off, I think you've got the wrong idea.
'Huh. She's really an interesting girl. The fact that you won't take a step back against me... Forgetting that it's to bring Kanade-chan back, I'm genuinely looking forward
to fighting Rain-san.
　Suz-san, your personality seems to have changed a bit since we met...?
"...mom, there's something about that thing that makes me a battle fanatic.
...I see.
　Kanade gave me an earful and I learned a surprising side of Suzu.
　No, not so surprising?
　I've heard he's the strongest of the cat spirit race.
　With that in mind, Kanade's words made sense.
''Well, what do we do now?　I could start right away, but...
'Wait a minute. I need to have a strategy meeting.
Yeah, go ahead.
　He gathered everyone together and held a strategy meeting in a whisper.
'Rain, what are we going to do?　I think it would be incredibly reckless to fight your mother...
I have an idea.
It's an operation by the devil tamer.
I'm counting on you, demon tamer.
Would you stop calling me that...?
　Surprisingly, Tania and Luna might be able to afford it.
'The key is Tina,'
Tina, is it?
You know.　The cat spirit race is the strongest physically, but they are weak in magic-related attacks. So, we'll stop Suz-san's movement with us, and there, we'll have Tina
possess her.
Oh ... and then ...
　The color of understanding spread across everyone's faces.
　When I met Tina, this is what Kanade, the cat spirit race, said, among others.
　He said that the cat spirit race is easily possessed........
　If Tina was there, they should be able to manage it.
　After that.........
　We finish the strategy meeting with a detailed plan.
　Then I turn to Suzu.
"Sorry to keep you waiting.
'No, no, I don't mind. Well, then, I guess it's time to get started, don't you agree?
Yes, sir.
''Don't be shy, and come on as fast as you can. Even though I look like this, I'm very sturdy and won't get hurt by the slightest thing.
　I'm going to do that without being told.
　If I cut corners or cut corners poorly, I could be hit in an instant.
''Then........let's begin!
Back
Table of Contents
Next

113-Episode 113: The Strongest of the Strongest, 1
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　開始を宣言したというのに、スズさんは動こうとしない。
　無防備な体勢で、微笑みながら立っている。
　様子を見ているのだろうか？
　いや、それにしては構えすらしないのは不自然だ。
　ということは……
「うにゃー……これって」
「かかってきなさい、っていうことかしら？」
　カナデとタニアが、イラッとした顔になる。
　二人の予想通り、スズさんはその場から動こうとしない。
　隙だらけのところを見せて、ふぁ、とあくびすらしていた。
　ちらりとカナデとタニアを見て……
　ちょいちょいと手招き。
　いつでもいいですよ。
　かかってきなさい。
　と言わんばかりの態度だ。
「もう怒った！　手加減なしでいくからねっ」
　とことん下に見られてプライドが傷ついたらしく、カナデが怒った顔になる。
「うにゃ……にゃんっ！！！」
　その姿は、視認できないほどに速い。
　どうやら、言葉通り、手加減なしで……最初から全力でぶつかることにしたみたいだ。
　まんまとスズさんの挑発に乗ってしまった形になるけれど……
　でも、最初から全開で行くというのは、正しい回答だろう。
　とんでもない能力を見せたスズさんが相手なのだ。
　出し惜しみをしていたら、あっという間にやられてしまうような気がした。
「お母さんだからって、遠慮しないんだからね！」
「ふふっ、どれくらい成長したか、しっかりと確認してあげますね」
　スズさんが余裕の笑みを浮かべながら言う。
「もーっ、バカにして！　そのニコニコ顔、泣き顔に変えさせてやるんだからっ」
　親に対する言葉じゃないだろう、それは。
　そんなことを思うものの、今は勝負の最中なので、黙っておく。
　カナデが風のような速度でスズさんに迫り、ゴォッ！　と拳を繰り出した。
　鉄の板さえ貫く強靭な一撃だ。
　いくらスズさんでも、真正面から受け止めるようなことは……
「はいはい、っと」
　真正面から受け止めた！？
　スズさんは、相変わらず笑みを浮かべたまま、カナデの拳を手の平で受け止めた。
　カナデが、実は手加減をしていた、などという事実はない。
　でも、それだけだ。
　ダメージを負った様子はないし、体勢すら崩していない。
「うーん……今のは、なかなか良い一撃ですね。カナデちゃんも、成長しているんですねえ……ただ、技術というものがまったくないのがダメダメですね。ただ殴りつける
だけじゃあ、大した威力は出ませんよ？」
「にゃ、にゃあ……！？」
「拳を入れる時は、こう、腰を使わないと！」
「ふにゃっ！？」
　スズさんが軽く体を捻り……
　拳を撃ち出した。
　カナデとは段違いの速度だ。
　かろうじて視認できたものの、次は見えないかもしれない。
　それくらいに速く……そして、重い。
　スズさんの拳がカナデにヒットして、小さな体が宙を舞う。
　竜巻に巻き込まれたかのように、カナデは遥か遠くに飛ばされて……
　地面に大きな穴を作り、ようやく止まった。
「……と、とんでもないわね」
　一連の流れを見ていたタニアが、顔をひきつらせた。
　魔族とも対等に戦ったはずのカナデが、まるで子供のようにあしらわれた。
　改めて、スズさんのとんでもない力を思い知る。
　スズさんはカナデを迎撃したものの、追い打ちはかけない。
　他のみんなに攻撃をしかけることもなく、挑戦者を待つチャンピオンのように、笑みを携えて立っていた。
　追撃はないと判断して、カナデのところへ。
　小さなクレーターの中で、くらくらと目を回しているカナデに手を差し伸べる。
「カナデ、大丈夫か？」
「う、うん……大丈夫、だよぉ……？　ふにゃあ」
「いきなり一人で突撃しないように」
「うん、ごめんね……でも、ああしておいた方がいいと思ったんだ。お母さんが戦うところって、みんな、実際に見ていないし……少しでも活路を見出すことができれ
ば、って思ったんだけど……うにゃあ、一瞬でやられちゃった。役に立てなかったね……」
「そんなことないさ。色々と掴むことはできた」
「そうなの？」
Is Kanade still available?
Yeah, I'm fine!
Okay, then. Let's go!
　He pulls back on Kanade's hand and gets him to his feet.
　Then he goes back to the others.
'It's a bit grown up, but I'll push through with my numbers.
Neeee ... what do we do?
'Me, Kanade and Tania are the vanguard. Anyway, we'll be able to put our hands out and not give Suz-san time to fight back.
Yeah, I get it.
　Kanade and Tania nodded.
'So, Sora and Luna, you're the rear guard. See if you can find an opening and slap some magic into them.
I understand.
I understand!　I'm going to deliver a painful blow to you!
　Sola and Luna clench their fists to show their motivation.
'Nina and Tina are our trump card. We will somehow restrain Suzu, and when we do, I hope Nina's transition will get us closer and Tina will be
possessed.
Yeah.... I'll do my best...!
I'll take care of it.
　Nina seemed to be nervous about being a trump card, and Nina's face was a little stiff.
　In contrast, Tina had a smile on her face, as if she had the courage to do so.
　A little uneasy, but........
　We don't have time for any more detailed discussions.
　There's no guarantee that Suzu-san won't change her mind and turn to attack.
''Let's go!
　Ooh!　And everyone responded cheerfully.
　I sprinted alongside Kanade and Tania.
　At the same time, they built and unleashed a magical formula in their minds.
''Multi-boost!''
　I included myself and increased my abilities.
　Every inch of my body is filled with strength, and the sensation of sharpening my nerves spreads.
　Compared to Kanade and Tania, I'm impotent, but...
　This should allow you to keep up with it to some extent!
Huh!
　Right in front of me, I turn to the side and scoop up a kick.
　As I match it, from the front, Kanade and Tania see a rush of fists.
　Simultaneous attacks from the front and the side.
　If this is it........!
What's the...?
　Suzu dealt with Kanade and Tania's rushes with both hands and avoided my kicks by deflecting them away from her body.
　However, the smile that had been on his face was gone.
　Instead, there's a small look of surprise on his face.
　Perhaps he noticed that Kanade's power had been amplified.
　Surprise and bewilderment.......the two could be read from Suzu's expression.
''Let's just keep on folding!
　Now's our chance.
　Me, Kanade and Tania, we're going to attack onslaught from three directions.
''Oh, my.......this is not so bad.......''
　As expected of Suzu-san, it seems that she can't take on all three of us at the same time.
　Unable to counterattack, the battle is fought out.
　Okay, it's a good feeling.
　We must seize this flow and not let it go.
　We're going to keep pushing through and....
　Of course, they'll get out of there soon, but it's enough to stop them from moving for a moment.
　I'll have Sora and Luna tap into the magic and...
　In the midst of that thicket, I asked Nina and Tina to make a move.
　I had been building such a plan in my mind, but.....
'What do you mean by that?　I think Kanade is stronger than before...?
'I'm not going to give away my hand,'
'That's true too. Well, this isn't much of a problem, so let's call it good.
What's the...?
　He would soon understand the meaning of Suzu-san's words.
　It was too fast for me to see it accurately.
''Nyah!''
"Yikes!
　The next thing I knew, Kanade and Tania were being thrown off.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

114-Episode 114: The strongest of the strongest-2
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Sola, Luna!　Cover me!
　I can't take care of Suzu by myself.
　I have to keep her alive until Kanade and Tania return to the front line.
　That's why I've called in Sora and Luna for backup.
　Since Suzu and I are so close to the edge, we wouldn't normally be able to unleash our magic.
　Because it would involve me.
　But there's only one way I can avoid getting involved.
　I'm sure the two of you will realize that!
'Paralyze shock!!!!'
　As I had hoped, Sora and Luna unleash their state abnormality magic.
　I have an ability called 'State Abnormalities Completely Disabled'.
　With this, there's nothing wrong with getting caught up in it.
''Mya!
　Looking numb, Tin-san let out a strange voice.
　No matter how much Suzu-san was the strongest of the strongest species, the cat spirit race was vulnerable to magic.
　They couldn't seem to overcome that weakness and were affected by the state of affairs.
　''Now's your chance!
　He's trying to brush off Suzu's legs and push him to the ground....
What...?
　He avoided my attack with the minimum amount of movement necessary, with no waste at all.
　My leg kicked in the air as the foot sweep was avoided.
　Then, on the contrary, Suzu-san applied a foot sweep to me and I fell to the ground.
''Why........!
''Hmph. The weakness of the cat spirit race is magic. I've spotted a good point..............................Did you think I would leave a weakness as a weakness for any length of
time?　There's nothing we can do about attack magic and the like, but we've been training to be able to move to a certain extent even if we're affected by state magic.
　Suz-san says plainly.
　I can't believe you can move even when you're under a state magic....
　How can you learn to do something so absurd?
　Not good.
　Suz is even tougher than I thought.

　She's always outperforming us.
　However, we can't give up.
　If we give up here, we'll have to leave Kanade!
"The magic we can use is...
There's a lot more to come!
　Sola and Luna shout.
Freeze...
　The magic to add poison and the magic to freeze were about to be released, respectively.
　However, Suzu moved before that.
''I can't do the same move.
What?
Mug?
　Suzu swung her fist out wide, as if to strike a huge enemy.
　Just like that, a shockwave was generated by the fist strike.
　The shockwave engulfed Sora and Luna and threw them both high into the sky.
　The two turn their eyes around as it is.
''Gap........''
'Aliiiiiiiiiiiiii!
　Kanade and Tania, who should have been thrown away, were back before they knew it.
　They pounced on Suzu, who was still in a position with her arms out, at the same time.
''There's no such thing as an opening.''
Meow!
'Heeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!'
　Kanade and Tania are thrown off again.
　They are sent flying with a tremendous force and roll on the ground.
　That's a bit of a letdown. I haven't moved at all from this position, you know?
Shh....
　This guy is a hell of a monster.
　I thought I knew his physical prowess and strength from playing tag in the daytime, but.......
　This is outrageous.
　The source of this person's power had nothing to do with the physical abilities of the Cat Spirit Clan, but was somewhere else entirely.
　It's 'technology'.
　The skills for fighting are refined to the point where it's almost too much.
　No different than a skilled adventurer............or even more.
　Perhaps you are as skilled as an S-ranked adventurer?

　In contrast, we've been fighting based on our physical abilities alone.
　I've gained a certain amount of experience, but.....
　Such a thing is useless against extremely well-trained skills.
　It's like a child challenging a professional fist fighter to a fist fight.
　The difference in power is overwhelming.
　I didn't expect the difference to be this great....
Is that all you've got?
No, not yet.
　I got a provocative smile from Suzu and slowly stood up.
　Everyone else got up and took their positions as well.
　Though there's more difference than I expected...
　I can't stand still!
'Sola, Luna!　Get with me!
Yes, sir!
Mmm!
Fireball Multi-Shot!
　Unleashing multiple fireballs.
　I can't afford to be lenient, I'm going all out.
　Pouring all the magical power they can muster, the multiple gigantic fireballs rush into Suzu-san.
　Even so, Suzu refuses to move from her spot, as if to show the difference in power.
　He swings his fist and uses the pressure alone to stir up the fireballs.
''Lightning strike!!!!''
　Just in time, Sora and Luna's magic burst forth.
　Like a giant snake crawling on the ground, a bolt of purple lightning rushed through.
''I'll add this one too!
　Tania spread her dragon wings and flew high in the sky.
　Then she struck the dragon breath.
　Sola and Luna's magic.
　And then Tania's breaths exploded as one, but........
　Suzu's smile was still, or rather, it didn't go away.
　I played Sora and Luna's magic with my fist, head-on.
　As long as it doesn't hit them directly, does that mean it's not a problem?
　He's a hell of a guy.
　Tania's breath was offset by a fist swing, creating a shockwave.

　Me and Kanade have done something similar before...
　It was like we could barely do it together then.
　Besides, Tania was holding back, too.
　Tania should be getting serious now....
　Suzu would prevent him from doing so alone.
'Not yet!'
Mmmm!
　Following the three attacks, he and Kanade ran together.
　The two of them worked together, slamming a storm of fists and kicks into the air.
　But they would all be teased or avoided.
　But that's to be expected.
　As I had read, Suzu's counterattack fists would fly in, but....
There it is!
What?
　Softly, he jumped over Suzu-san.
　As expected, this was unexpected, and Suzu's fist lost sight of the target and waved in the air.
　In the meantime, the gravity control is released.
　Landing on the ground, I immediately activated Narkami's special mechanism and ejected the wire.
　I tie up Suzu's body from behind.
　Furthermore, Kanade hugs Suzu-san from the front, doubly blocking her movements.
''No matter how much, you won't be able to shake off these restraints immediately!
'Yes, I know. But you won't be able to beat me just by stopping the movement.
　You're right, Tin, but....
　We have a trump card.
Lane!
　The space in the immediate vicinity distorted and Nina appeared, accompanied by Tina.
　She must have decided that it was a perfect opportunity and flew over in transition.
'Nice timing, Nina!
...hmmm!
And then ... it's all yours, Tina!
Hey. We'll take care of it!
　Tina gave a lazy thumbs up....
　As it was, swooshing, he disappeared into Suzu, melting into the air.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

115-Episode 115: Strongest of the Strongest-3
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Suzu's movement, which had been continuing her rapid progress, stopped with a snap.
　He was motionless like a stone statue, and the light disappeared from his eyes.
''Yay!
　Kanade jumped up and down as if to express her joy.
　With the same momentum, she hugged us.
''Whoa!''
Lane, you did it!　I beat your mother!
Well, wait. It's too early to tell. I'll have to wait and see how it goes before I...
That's not necessary. The cat spirit race is vulnerable to ghosts. You win, you win.
　Kanade jumps up and down on the spot.
　Each time she does, every part of her body is pressed against...
　You need to pull yourself together.
　Be that as it may.
"What do you think, Tania?
　Tania looked into Suzu's face, which remained frozen.
''Hmm.......I agree with the opinion that the cat spirit race is so vulnerable to attacks like this.......''
But?
For all the talk of being possessed, isn't it strange that Tina's consciousness has never come to the surface?
Oh.
　If you ask me, yes.
　If he succeeded in possessing her, then Tina's consciousness should have come to the surface.
　And yet, no one's consciousness came out, and Suzu remained frozen.......
　I've got a bad feeling about this.
　And that premonition is true.
　With a twitch, I saw Suzu's fingertips move.
"Tania, get away from me!
Huh!
　Tania also seemed to have sensed Suz's movement.
　She jumped backwards in a panic.
　And.........
What the hell?

　With a pawn, Tina popped out of Suz-san's body.
　Nope.
　Rather than jumping out, it would be more accurate to say that she was blown off.
　Tina was blown away while spinning around........
　With a squeak, he brakes dexterously in the air and stops.
'Tina, are you alright!
Yeah, I'll be fine.
　He seemed wobbly, but he was able to answer the questions properly, so his consciousness must be clear.
　That's good.
　Relief, but.....
　I glance at Suzu.
　Noticing my gaze, she smiles at me.
　.........So the biggest threat has been removed, doesn't it?
I'm sorry........we tried to do our best, but we failed.......
What ... why?　No matter how much your mother can resist a ghost...
It can be done, can't it?
　Suz says with a smile.
'I told you.　He said, "I won't leave the cat spirit race's weaknesses intact. We're also very well-prepared against ghosts.
Oh, I don't...
''Although, Tina-san's power is quite strong, and it took me a little while to counteract the possession...''
Huh.
'Was that the trump card?　If that's the case, then we've missed our chance to win. I should have rolled them up in a circle or taken some other action while I couldn't
move.
　I don't have any words to say in return, because that's right.
　I shouldn't have been proud that if it was a possession, it would be fine.
　My opponent is Suzu, the strongest of the strongest.
　I should have packed it in more thoroughly.
''Well, what do we do now?　Lose your trump card and you still want to carry on?
Of course.
　Tina's possession has also been rebuffed.
　Still, there's no choice but to surrender.
　If I retreat here, Kanade will be gone.
　I can't admit that much.
　Nevertheless, what to do........
　We have to beat Suz somehow.
　What's the best way to do that?
　Whatever.
　The action we need to take here to beat Mr. Tin....
....
　One thought.
　I estimate the probability of success in my head.
　........Maybe even 5% would be good.
　But even if I continue to bump into him in the dark, the odds of winning are zero.
　In that case, I'd like to bet on the one with a higher chance.
　It's like a suicide attack that's as good as a self-destruct, so I can only use it once.
　We have to be cautious ... and yet we have to be bold.
'Kanade, lend me your strength on cue. I'll use Kamui.
Yeah.
Everyone else, cover and distraction.
Yes, sir.
'Let's go!'
　On cue, I ran.
'You have plenty of spunk. But I'll show you that it's not enough to help you.
　Mr. Suzu greeted us with a smile and a smile of comfort.
"Don't eat this, either!
"'Dragoon Howling!
　Tania releases a series of fireballs.
　In response, Sora and Luna release their magic.
　The two attacks overlap and turn into a storm of explosive fire that hits Suzu-san.
　However, Suzu didn't flee, but cut through the storm of explosions with her fist pressure.
　As usual, that was an incredible physical ability.
　I've never heard of a single fist being used to repel the attacks of the dragon race and spirit race.
　But it did its job of blocking my vision.
　I approach Suzu's vision while the explosive flames are blocking her vision.
　He ran alongside Kanade and attacked from both sides.
''It's sweet.''
　In a move that seemed to have eyes on the flanks, Suzu received the attacks of me and Kanade with precision.
''Then it's time for a counterattack........?
　Suz's movements slowed for a moment.
　When I looked, I saw that Tina was holding up her hand.
　She must be controlling her opponent's body with the application of possession.
　However, it doesn't last long.
　Soon the bindings will be broken and Suzu will be free.
''Yes!''
　This time, Nina jumped out of the way.
　She moved directly above Suzu in the transition.
　As it was, she used her whole body to hit him.
　Although there was no damage, Suzu-san's movements slowed down again, apparently surprised by Nina's bold action.
　In the meantime, Nina made the transition again and escaped into the distance.
''Boost!''
　This is where I used my ability-enhancing magic.
　That's me.
　I've already used it once.
　I used a layer on top of it.
　That's the new trump card I came up with.
Huh.........?
　For a moment, my vision blurs.
　It's a distorted sensation, as if a living thing is lurking inside your body.
　My body feels like it's going to pop, but I force myself to suppress it...
　You own the power that flows vigorously from deep within.
''Ooohhhh!
Huh?
　With the double-enhanced power, he looked at Suzu-san with a random strike.
　Here, for the first time, I can see the color of impatience on Suzu-san's face.
　He doesn't seem to be able to keep up with my attacks, and a few, clean hits are made.
　It's getting through!
　Then......
BOOST!!!!
　Triple use.
　With his abilities further enhanced, he pulled out the camouflage behind his waist.
''Kanade!''
Yeah!
　Reach out and....
　Kamui's sword blade glowed like no other.

''Now........how about this.......aaaaah!
　He swung the full force of the blow.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

116-Episode 116: The Strongest of the Strongest, 4
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　All the strength in my body slips away.
　My knees were wobbling and laughing, and I could barely stand.
　I felt like if I let my mind wander even a little bit, I'd just fall down and never get up again.
''Still........was........''
　Desperately trying to hold on to his consciousness, he looked forward.
　Suzu was the first to show a defensive stance against Kamui's blow.
　I remember that much.
　I also remember that there was a definite response.
　But I don't know much more than that.
　Right now, the dust from Kamui's blow had left me with poor visibility, and I couldn't see anything.
　I wonder if I could reach Suzu?
　Will this be the end?
　I can't fall down until I see the results.
'Lane, are you okay?'
Somehow... but more importantly...
Mother...
　Soon, the dust cloud has cleared.
　I scolded my body for not listening to me, and set up my Kamui as if there was nothing I could do.
　If it comes down to it, I'm going to shoot you in rapid succession.
　When the dust clears...
　There, Tin-san was standing there.
　Although she was battered all over the place.....
　But he seems to be rather healthy and is treading the earth firmly.
　........give me a break.
　Is it a real monster?
　I don't mean to be rude, but I can't help but think about that.
'I'll do it. That one worked pretty well.
I would have liked you to fall down if I could...
I have one question for you, if you don't mind.
What is it?
All of a sudden, Mr. Lane is moving better, what was that all about?
''Well I used an ability enhancement spell.
　Maybe I shouldn't do anything that would reveal my hand.
　However, I found myself saying it honestly.
　Maybe it's Suz-san's personality that makes it so.

''I see.......but it was divided into several levels, wasn't it?''
I put a layer over it.
How is that possible?
It's my first time doing this and I'm kind of improvising. Well, I guess it worked out.
'But from the look on Miss Lane's face, isn't that pretty outrageous?
Well....
　It hurts everywhere.
　It was probably a reaction to overworking my body beyond its limits.
''You are being reckless. You don't know what will happen if you do such a thing.......why do you go to such lengths?　Do you want to be with Kanade that badly?
Of course.
　I answered immediately.
　Do you want to stay with Kanade?
　Don't you want to leave Kanade?
　The answer is always the same.
　Of course we want to be together.
　Of course we don't want to be apart.
　We are the first 'real' friends we've made.
　When I was at my wits' end after being expelled from the party of the brave....
　Kanade greeted me with a bright smile.
　It may be an exaggeration, but I could say that he saved my life.
　That's how much I felt indebted to Kanade.
　Well, let's not get into those formalities.
　Apart from the ingratitude and all that stuff........
I want to continue to be with Kanade. I think so.
　I want to be with you.
　That's all I want to do.
　Mr. Tin keeps asking questions to make sure he knows what's going on.
　For some reason, he doesn't want to resume the fight.
　What's going on?
　Could it be that Suzu is suffering a lot of damage, just like me?
　Can barely stand?
　...or not.
　Looks like he still has some energy left.
　Unlike our wounded counterparts here.
　So, then what is it...?

...phew.
　With a small exhale, Suzu looked somewhat sad.
　And yet, she smiled happily.
　It might be a contradiction, but that was the expression on her face.
''Children grow up without their parents, don't they?
Meow?　Mother?
Wow, I'm dead.
　With a bang, Suzu collapsed with a ridiculous barb of dialogue.
　I don't understand.
　Suddenly, not to mention me, everyone else was taken aback by the suddenness of the situation.
"Well...?
What's going on?　You're not pleased?　Mr. Lane and the others won, right?
　No, you don't have to look so cheerful to say that....
　I'm not convinced, or rather, the development is too abrupt to understand in the first place.
　What does it all mean?
Hey Mom.
What is it, Kanade?
Mom, I hope you're still alive and well.　You're not getting screwed over, are you?
'No, I'm hit! The blow you struck earlier was incredibly powerful. I can't stand anymore. 'Quickly.'
　It's tremendously deliberate.
　Mr. Tin may have overwhelming power, but he doesn't seem to have any acting skills at all.
'Hey, hey, mom. What do you mean?　I don't know what to do when you suddenly start joking around like that.
I'm not kidding, sir.
　Suz-san looked very kind as she said that.
''I'm losing.
But....
'I thought Kanade-chan would be better off in the village but.......apparently, I was wrong. When Kanade-chan was in the village, she wasn't this healthy. She hadn't grown
up like this. They say to let a pretty girl travel, and it seems that they were right. Because of her exposure to the outside world, Kanade was able to grow up. Then I won't
try to bring her back.
Mom.....
　Kanade was touched by Suzu's understanding, and was a bit teary-eyed.
'You know, let me make one correction.'
'I didn't grow up because I went out into the world. It's because I met Rain.
Mr. Lane....
'I'm the person I am today because I was with Lane. Mom.
　Kanade smiles at me.
　Could I have been useful to Kanade, too?
　I'm so glad Kanade said that.

'I see. If that's the case, even more so, I can't bring Kanade back. I guess I was wrong.''
Mom thank you.
'I have to say thank you too. Thank you for bringing Kanade up to this point. Mr. Lane.
No, I didn't...
You're welcome at times like this, you know?
That being said...
　I'm always getting help, and I'm not doing anything about it...
Rain, Rain.
　Kanade stands in front of me and smiles.
'I'm so glad you fought for me,'
Kanade...
'They've helped me with a lot of other things and it's not like I'm doing anything unilaterally, you know?　Rain has helped me too. She's given me a lot of things.
I see.
Thanks, Rain.
You're welcome. And.....
Meow?
Yeah.
　Kanade smiles happily.
　I didn't lose this smile.
　Oh, thank goodness.
　I'm really glad.
''Hmmm....................I brought this on myself, but I guess it's all settled.
That's it, really. Don't tell me that.
I'm sorry.
Moo.
　Kanade and Suzu were so close and laughing together that it's hard to believe they were fighting with all their might earlier.
　For what it's worth, they're good friends, aren't they?
　I'm a bit jealous.
''Meaning........Oh no.......''
　The tension has been lifted.
　Instantly, pain and fatigue and all sorts of other things came crashing down on me at once.
　I could barely stand up to begin with.
　There was no way I could bear the burden of those things....
Meow, Lane!
　As he became distantly aware, he heard Kanade's voice in the distance.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

117-Episode 117 Kanade's Thoughts, Part 2
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Rain was asleep on the bed.
　At times, she looked like she was in pain.
''Nyah........Rain.......''
　As I sit in the chair next to the bed, I gently reach out and wipe Rain's sweat away.
　That's the least I can do.
　I'm pathetic like that.
'Maybe Rain would tell me not to worry about it, but I can't. I'd worry about it. Rain, you did your best for me, but I can't do anything about it...
　My mother came to me and said she was going to take me back to the village.
　So a lot of things happened and we had to fight.
　Thanks to Rain, I managed to get my mom to approve of me, but...
　But Lane is suffering the repercussions of his recklessness.
　It's my fault.
　I feel so sorry.
　I'd like to apologize to you, if only to say I'm sorry.
　And I just wanted to say thank you so much
　I offered to take care of her.
'Nyaa ... Rain, are you in pain?　Are you okay?
　I call out to her, but there is no response from Rain.
　She just groans in pain.
　Of course........
　I've never heard of such a reckless thing as casting multiple layers of ability-enhancing magic on oneself.....
　If it's done poorly, it's possible that your body might be broken.
　The fact that you're going to do that much recklessness....
'No, no, no...'
　There was a knock on the door with a bang.
　The door opened and Tania appeared.
'How's it going?'
He's not going to wake up.
Okay.
　Tania lined up next to me and looked at Rain's face.
　Tania had a look on her face that said, "Well, it can't be helped.
''You can't blame your master for being so reckless and causing us to worry.
It's true...
Don't worry too much about Kanade.
What?
You think it's your fault or something, don't you?
Nyah but you're right and...
No, you're not.
Unnnnnn!
　I was decapitated with a bang.
　Tania laughs as she gives him a resentful look.
'I don't think about those trivial things,'
Trivial things...
'It's not Kanade's fault. Of course it's not Rain's fault it's no one's fault.
'But since I caused it...'
'You're going to blame yourself for being like that, for looking so gloomy... are you going to show Rain that?
Huh.
Well, I mean, you look better with a smile on your face, so go ahead and laugh your brains out like you always do.
　Tania says, sounding vaguely embarrassed.
　I guess she's encouraging me.
　I know it's a bit clumsy but I'm so glad.
'....Thanks.
I don't mean to be a jerk and when Kanade isn't well, I'm out of shape.
She's not a typical teenage girl.
Meow.
Well, then, you'll be in charge.
　After saying that, Tania left the room.
　Like a lie, the gloomy mood from earlier was gone.
　That's right.
　I can't let Rain see how depressed I am.
　If I did that, I would put more and more of a burden on Rain.
　I should be smiling brightly and cheerfully!
'But you can't help but worry...'
　It had been two days since she had fought her mother.
　During that time, Rain had been sleeping all the time and not waking up.
　Sora and Luna had cast a recovery spell on her and her mother had seen her, so I don't think there's anything to worry about...
I hope you're feeling better soon.
　I'd love for you to pat me on the head.
　I want you to hold my hand.
　I want you to smile.
"...Rain....
　Gently, I take Rain's hand in mine.
　But it's not enough...
　He gently rested his forehead against Rain's sleeping chest.
'Nyah.'
　My heart is pounding as I do this...
　I think back to Rain.
　That she wanted to be with me.
　That's why he took care of his mother.
　Every time I think back to that time, my heart beats harder in my chest.
　Not only that, a warmth spreads through me...
Hmm....Rain.
　Naturally, I said the name of my significant other.
　Then I step away for a moment and look at Rain's face.
　Sweat is running down her face, so I gently wipe it off.
'.........nyah.
　Why?
　I was so nervous, my heart was pounding, my chest felt painful, I was fluffy...
　It's weird.
　I've never felt like this before.
...maybe...maybe not...is that what it is?
　Gently, I stroked my own chest.
　I was so nervous that I thought I was going to hear the sound.
　This feeling, this thought........
　Maybe it's love, right?
...nyahhhh.
　Instantly I feel embarrassed and my face gets hot.
　It's like a vague fire has been lit.
　Maybe I'm turning bright red now.
''Ugh, wow...............................Unyaahh.
　I like Rain.
　As a girl, I like Rain.
　Finally, I should say.
　I've become aware of that.
　I was clearly aware of that.

　Because, you know, I can't help it, right?
　You always give me a kind smile and warmth....
　You worked so hard for me until I collapsed....
　You'd be crazy not to like it after what they did to you. Yeah.
　So, it's normal for me to like Rain. It's only natural.
　Decision!
　My head is messed up.
　Have I gone crazy...?
'This ... what am I going to do about it?'
　You want to tell Rayne how I feel?
　Imagine what that would be like...
Awww!
　My tail goes beeping.
　I don't think so!　Because you can never do that!
　I'm too embarrassed to do anything about it!
'Huh ... and for now ... yeah. It's fine the way it is. .....
　Embarrassing.........
I mean, it doesn't work like that.
　You've got to take care of him!
　Yeah, I've changed my mind!
...but I'll tell you what.
　Once again, I put my forehead on Rain's chest.
　It's as if I could feel Rain's warmth, and my heart felt really fuzzy.
　Ehehe........I'm happy....
Rain I like it.
　He murmured softly and stroked Rain's cheek.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

118-Episode 118: Shall I Have Special Training?
Back
Table of Contents
Next
"...uh...
　The consciousness that had been sinking deep into the depths slowly surfaces.
　Little by little, my vision becomes brighter and my mind becomes clearer.
　I slowly open my eyes.
''........This place.......''
　This is my room.
　I can see the ceiling, which I recently moved into.
"Well...
　I'm so heavy.
　And my memory is fuzzy.
　Why am I sleeping?
　I feel like I was doing something important...
Nya..........
　Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice.
　I lightly raise my body and look in the direction of the voice.
''Soooooo.........''
　Kanade was lying on the bed with his upper body resting on the bed.
　He looked a little difficult and didn't seem to be sleeping very well.
　Her ears were twitching occasionally.
'Kanade?'
Nyah.
　 I just remembered.
　I remember fighting Suz-san.
　That wasn't really a victory.
　And then...........I took the plunge, and as a result of that, I must have fallen down.
　Kanade.........maybe he was taking care of me.
Thanks.
Hmmm?
　I stroked my head and Kanade jerked away.

　Oh shit, I think I woke her up.
　Kanade slowly raises himself up and yawns, cooing.
　Then he rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at me....
Meow, Lane!
　He noticed that I was awake and peened and turned his ears upside down.
Oh, please calm down. I don't know what you're talking about.
I'm sorry.
Okay. That's how much you cared about me, right?　I don't mean to worry you, but I'm glad Kanade feels the same way.
Meow....
　Kanade looks embarrassed and blushes.
　But this time it's not just that...
　He turned his somewhat feverish gaze towards me.
　It's not a reaction I would normally see.
　What's wrong with me?
"Kanade?
...nyah!
　When I called out to him, he seemed to huff and puff and Kanade freaked out.
'Nah, nah, it's nothing!　Yes, I'm not even a nympha!
Yeah?
'Yeah, yeah. I was just spaced out for a minute... or maybe I was fawning over you... or whatever, because it's nothing!
Oh, yeah.
　With Kanade's momentum, I decided not to pursue it further.
　It's a reaction I've never had before, so I was curious...
　Well, there are one or two things you want to keep hidden, even if they are your friends.
　I decided not to worry too much about it.
'By the way ... how long have I been sleeping?'
That much...
Lane!
Yes?
　Suddenly Kanade gets a stern stare, and I can't help but get cocky.
''Why did you do something so reckless?''
'Well you mean ... the triple boost?'
'Yes!　You don't know what kind of repercussions there would be if you did that and if you were bad, you could have died!　As it turns out, I only had to sleep in for three
days... but you know how worried I and everyone else was... nyahhhh...
　Kanade was a little tearful.
　Seeing that, I'm deeply sorry.
　Even though it was for the purpose of not letting Kanade go with me, it would be meaningless if I was worried about her because of it.
　Or rather.........
　It was very tough to be cried at.
　It was more bearable than being yelled at.
'I'm sorry I'm sorry I was so reckless,'
Really...?
True. I think I was rash.
Don't you ever do that again?
....
　I didn't have a quick answer.
　I'm going to be careful, but....
　What if the same thing happens?
　What if our people are in danger?
　Kanade seemed to understand that and turned his jit eyes at me.
''Nyah.......Rain's idiot.
'Ugh I feel really bad about causing you to worry. It's just that when it comes down to it, I can't afford to choose any other means... and I may end up being reckless again.
You don't want us to be the ones who have to worry.
I'm ... sorry. I'm speechless.
But I guess that's just the way Rayne is.
　Kanade laughs softly.
　Then she takes my hand in both of hers.
'I don't have the right to constrain Rain's actions but I don't want you to do anything rash.
I know. I'll try not to do anything like that again.
'Nyaah I want you to say that part, absolutely, but I can't help it. That's Rayne, you know. Just ... don't forget, okay?　That we're here.
'Oh....'
'Rain isn't alone. Even when you can't do it alone, we're here for you.......if we all do our best, we might be able to make it. So don't hesitate to rely on us in those
situations....
...Yeah. I'll be able to count on you then.
Meow.
　Kanade, who seemed satisfied with my answer, purred in a good mood.
　.........
　At that moment, the door opened and Suzu-san appeared.
　Perhaps she came to check on me.
　Suzu-san sees me and Kanade holding hands and rolls her eyes.
　A little while later, she smiles a happy, smiling face.
'Oh, Mother!　Disturbance, you know...
'I'm still Kanade's mother, you know. I think I know how Kanade-chan feels. So I'll leave the rest to the two youngsters and I'll pull back. Hmph.
No, it's not!　
Hmmm, spring has come to Kanade-chan.
I mean, how do you know!
She's a mother.
Neeeeeeeeeeeeeee.
　Suz smiled enigmatically.
　And Kanade was red up to his ears, fluttering and writhing in agony.
　What on earth is going on?
　I'm not sure what's going on here, but...
　Even after all that happened, Kanade and Suzu were able to laugh at each other...
　I was very happy about that.
----------
　Another day goes by and....
　I've recovered enough to move around moderately well.
　However, it might be too early for adventure.
　Well, I have a good amount of reserves, so there's no problem if I don't move for a while.......
　I've heard that adventurers like that are warned by the guild, and they can't stay indoors forever.
　With that in mind, I left the room and moved to the living room where everyone was present.
'Good morning,'
Hey, Rain.
　Kanade greets me cheerfully.
　She smiles brightly, as usual... but what is it?
　For a little while now, the quality of that smile seemed to be different.
　What exactly is the difference, you ask....?
　Everyone else seems to be in good spirits.
　We exchange morning greetings and take our seats.
'Rain, are you feeling okay now?'
　Luna, who was getting ready to eat, looked at me with concern.
'Yeah, I'm fine now. The muscle pain, or something like that, is still there for a bit, though. Nothing for going about your daily life like this.
'Well, that's good. Now, eat something nice and hearty to help you recover quickly. Now, here is my special breakfast.
　I accept the breakfast that Luna offers me.
　Normally, we take turns on meal duty.............................but today it's my turn.
　But Luna took over for me, as I know it will still be tough.
　I realize that I'm always being helped by everyone.
'Well, we've got one for everyone!
It looks good.
　Luna will serve you breakfast and...
　Nina saw that and wagged her tail. Easy to understand.

"You can come in, tin.
Thank you.
　Suzu was still staying at our house.
　Although I had given up on taking Kanade back with me, I was sad to say goodbye to him.
　So we decided to let him stay with us for a while.
　We chanted together, "Itadakimasu," and each of us helped ourselves to our breakfast.
　Yup.
　Luna's food is delicious again today.
　Luna's food is so good again today, I can't stop eating it.
"By the way...
　Suzu, who was also eating a healthy breakfast, looked at me as if she suddenly remembered something.
I'd like to make a suggestion.
Is this a proposal?
Would you like to train with me?
Back
Table of Contents
Next

119-Episode 119: Preparing for the future
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Training...?
　I couldn't help but cringe at the unexpected words.
　Everyone else was wondering as well as I was.
　The word "special training" doesn't ring a bell.
　Or rather, what kind of special training is it?
　Normally, it's supposed to be a way to hone your combat skills...
　Why would you do that?
'Well........that training is for fighting, right?
'Yes, sir. Besides that, is there anything else?
　I asked, and Suzu-san nodded with a smirk.
　Since it was Suz-san, wouldn't she bring up some strange special training?　What a little thought.
　He seems like an easy person to understand, and in fact, I don't really understand him.
Why do you want to talk about that?
Hmmm ... right out of the box?
Yeah, go ahead.
Mr. Lane and his friends are weak.
"Ug.
　That's a real zap.
　You can say whatever you want to say.
　It's just ... there are some things I don't agree with.
　I think I've done a fair amount of field work.
　I've dealt with a variety of people, fought demons, and sometimes even demonkind.
　But even so, it's a bit off-putting to be called weak.
　Then Suzu-san, who seemed to see right through my inner thoughts, said, "I'm sorry," she said.
''I'm sorry, I don't mean to humiliate Rain-san and the others for nothing. Just that you are proud of them, aren't you?　I think you're mistaken.　.... or something like that.
Again, I'm going to be very clear...
'Do you think you and Mr. Lane and the others consider yourselves to be strong?'
It's...
　When asked that question, I'm at a loss for words.
　Are we strong?
　Do you have the power?
　There are some things I can't answer clearly.
　What I think back to is the time we fought the demon race.
　At that time, we all fought as hard as we could, but we were unable to deliver a decisive blow. We had prolonged the fight.
　What if it had been one-on-one back then?
　What if one of them is missing?
　The demon tribe could not be defeated and could still be on the loose.
　A great deal of damage could have been created.
　After all.........
　We're just relying on numbers and high specs, right?
　Suzu says with a look in her eyes as if she is looking into our hearts.
　It's a little frustrating to admit, but...
　But there was no point in looking good here, so I gave a small nod.
'I don't think I'm strong,'
'With all the strongest species available, including Kanade?　Even though Mr. Lane, who unites everyone like that, gets a lot of power from a lot of contracts?
'If it's a spec, I think it's as high as anyone else's. I think everyone is strong. It's just....
"Just?
I don't have the skills to fight.
　Everyone has never had any combat training.
　Kanade didn't hone his combat skills because he left his village because he wanted to see the outside world.
　Nina is still a child and was only enshrined, so I don't need to tell you.
　I heard that Tania had been on a training journey, but I haven't heard of her learning combat skills in earnest.
　Sora and Luna apparently learned offensive magic to protect the gate that leads to the village of the spirit race, but they didn't seem to have learned how to handle it
efficiently.
　Tina is just a ghost, so there's no chance for her to fight.
　And I'm all self-taught, except for my tame skills.
　When I was in the party of the brave, I was left to do only chores, and I had no time for that....
　After that, he didn't try to hone his combat skills.
　........because we never encountered a situation that required our combat skills.
'There have been many things that have happened in the past, but the reason we have been able to overcome them is because everyone's specs are so
high...............................
I see.
　Suzu nods with a satisfied look on her face after hearing my words.
　Then she clasps her hands together and says with a smile, "Yes, I passed.
''Yes, I passed.
What?
It's hard to admit one's own weaknesses... but Ms. Lane was able to face herself properly and admit her weaknesses, which is not easy to do. That's not something that's
easy to do. As long as you don't forget that kind of attitude, you can become strong.
'Huh...'
　I'm not sure, but it seems he was being tested without knowing it.
　When I glanced at Kanade, he looked like he was saying, "Oh dear.
　As far as Kanade was concerned, Suzu seemed to do this kind of thing a lot.
　What would have happened if he hadn't been able to pass the current test?
Now let's get back to the beginning.
　Suzu continued to speak, still with a smile on her face, her emotions unreadable.
'Like Rain-san said, you all have high specs, but you haven't been able to make use of them. So, you struggled against me. Right?
Well....
'Well...'
　Tania and Kanade admitted, albeit reluctantly.
　They oozed with regret, but that didn't mean they were going to make any poor excuses.
　Suzu seemed to like that attitude, and she smiled at them.
Meow ... mom, is that a compliment?
'It's a compliment, okay?　I'm so happy that Kanade is growing up so well, mother.
Meow I'm getting mixed up.
　Well, it wouldn't feel so good to be praised for admitting that you're weak.
　After all, it would only remind you of your own lack of ability.
''I mean, I digress.
　Suzu undoes her own derailed story.
'I won't be doing anything to bring Kanade back, will I?　Kanade seems to be best with Rain and the others, you know. But I'm worried about you, though. Shouldn't you
learn to fight a bit more?　And. Conveniently, I don't have to return to the village yet, and if you don't mind, I can teach you how to fight.　That's what I'm trying to talk
about.
I see...
'Lane and the others will continue to be adventurers, won't they?　Maybe there will be a time when you will run into an incredibly strong opponent. Don't you think it's
necessary to train for those times?
　What Suzu-san says has a point.
　Since the battle with the demons the other day, I've been thinking about it.
　If we are relying on ground power to fight, we might be stuck in a dead end someday.
　It's better to learn some serious fighting skills while there's still time to spare.
　That's something I haven't talked to everyone about yet...
　It's something I've been thinking about in secret.
　So the timing is good, but........
　Just what do people think?
　It's not a decision I can make on my own.
'Hmmm... I guess I agree with you. I thought it was a bit lacking... and if I could get the strongest mother in the cat spirit race to train me, I'd be even stronger... and that
would help Rain. So..........and then he would praise me.......
Yeah?
'Nah, not even nymphet!　And anyway, I guess I agree.
　Despite his somewhat suspicious behavior, Kanade voted in favor.

'What about Tania?'
I agree with you.
''Well that's a bit surprising. I was expecting someone to teach me or to rebel against me.
You have no idea what you're talking about, do you? Well, I would have been opposed to having a half-hearted opponent teach me, but I have no problem with you, Suz-
san. My goal is to become a master at what I do, so if I can become stronger, I'm welcome to do so.
　Tania also voted in favor.........
　So what about Sora and Luna?
I see... what about Sora and Luna?
"Sora is....
I am for it!
　Luna shouts loudly as she pushes Sola away.
'I have always thought. I want to become stronger. I want to be stronger, I want to make this power known to the world. If you want to train for that, I'll be happy to do it.
Is that the motive...?
'I'll let Sora explain. Luna could do a lot of things if she had more power. Even when we dealt with the demon race the other day, we were able to minimize the damage. I
don't want to have to go through that kind of frustration, so I want to try harder...
"Mmm, don't speak for me!
By the way, I feel the same way about Sora as Luna.
　Sola and Luna seem to agree with me.
　It would be easier to understand if they said it in a normal way. I can't help but chuckle.
'What about Nina?'
I'm not... um... well, I mean...
Calm down. Speak your mind at your own pace and say what you think.
Ummmmm..... I haven't been very helpful... but I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry. If I can be of help... I'll do my best, too.
'Well yes, I understand how Nina feels.
　It's not that Nina isn't helpful or anything, but....
　I didn't want to mention it now.
　I don't know if I'd be able to get through if I just said the words.
　These things are about his feelings.
　If he wants to train in order to improve his feelings, there is no reason to object to it.
''Well ... finally, what do you think Tina?　Well, I'm sure it's hard for Tina to fight or something.
Home?　We're for it.
'Really?　You say that so easily.
I'd like to fight if I could learn to fight, too. I'm willing to train for that purpose. I want to repay Rayne and the others for their kindness.
Okay.
　Everyone seems to be on the same page.
　I turn to Suzu-san.
'Well you may have already figured it out after what you just said, but.....Special training, can I ask you to do that?
"Yes, I'll take care of it.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

120-Episode 120: At the End
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　Arios and his party left River End and headed further south.
　From there, they took a course to the west.
　The southern continent was a rolling plain to the east, with a series of steep mountains to the west.
　Arios and his group stepped into the mountains and headed straight for the back.
''Oh, it's so annoying.''
　It's uncharted territory, so there's only a beast trail.
　The vegetation was so thick that it seemed to be blocking our way.
　We cleared the bushes as we went, but we didn't gain any speed.
　Leanne grumbled, as if frustrated by this.
'There's ivy tangling around, and lots of bugs... haha, I need a bath...'
'Leanne, don't be selfish. We have a noble mission and we are on that journey.
　Although Mina admonishes her, Lean doesn't seem to have changed her mind, just replying back with an appropriate yes yes.
　However, this is the usual scene, so Arios and the others don't seem to be bothered by it.
　The only one who is concerned about Lean's condition is the adventurer who is leading the way.
''What's going on?''
　Arios noticed that the adventurer was glancing at Lean and called out to him.
　The adventurer smiled affectionately as if to cover up.
'No, no, it's nothing. If I may say so, I'm not sure if the braves have a secular side too.
Even though we're brave, we're still human. I'm sick and tired of having to go deep into the mountains.
I'm counting on you.
Yeah, I'll take care of it.
　It's a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to be counted on by a party of brave men.
　The adventurous man leads the way, as if he were staking out the lead.
　To be exact, he's second.
　First in line is the demon he uses, the Bloody Bear.
　As the name suggests, it's a large bear demon.
　It was a demon comparable to a C-ranked demon, and it reigned as the Lord of the Mountain.
　Such a Bloody Bear was tamed by an adventurer man.
　He was a Beast Tamer, a well-known Beast Tamer in the southern continent.
　His abilities are outstanding, and he is able to taste not only animals, but also demons.
　It just so happens that he was visiting a rural village on vacation...
　That's where I was approached by Arios and the others to work together, so that's what I was told.
'But I'm surprised,'
What's that?
　The adventurer looked at Arios' words in wonder.
'The fact that a beast tamer can also use demons,' he said. I know this is a bit of a stretch, but isn't a beast tamer the weakest job anyone would ever want to be?　And yet
you're using a C-ranked demon like this, and you're gaining a certain amount of power. I figured it wasn't a sight to be seen very often.
'It's nice to hear you say that. I've had to go through a lot to get to the power I have now.
"Hmm.
　This man could be useful.
　It would be useful to be able to use not only animals, but demons as well.
　In light of the world's common sense, he has unparalleled power for a Beast Tamer.
　If he joins his companions, it will definitely make the journey easier.
　After thinking that far, Rain's face flickered in Arios' mind.
''Well by the way, I have a small question for you.
Yes, what is it?
Will you be able to use your most powerful species?
'What?　Is it the strongest species?
　The adventurer looked puzzled by Arios' question.
''No, no way. No, no, no. The most powerful species cannot be used. There is no way anyone can use that thing.
I see.
　Hearing those words, something cooled rapidly in Arios.
　If I can't do what Rain was able to do, then I don't want this man.
　If I achieve my goal this time, as I had originally planned, I'll cut him off there.
　Not knowing that Arios was thinking of such a thing, the adventurer proceeded to the front of the pack in a good mood.
　They have to cut branches and such from the trees for Arios and the others following them, but it's an easy task.
　The Bloody Bear in the lead is big and just walks and makes a reasonable path.
　The other demons are afraid of the Bloody Bear and won't come near it.
　It's an easy job.
　With this, he would be able to accomplish the request without any problems.
----------
　After an hour or so, Arios and the others reached the summit.
　The summit was open and had a good view of the mountain.
　There was a small open space where they could take a break.
　In the middle of the square, a small shrine could be seen.
　It was a wooden shrine on a flat stone.

　There was nothing else, but a lonely scene.
Here's your hero.
Thank you ... Agus. And Leanne and Mina, I want you to be on the lookout for people around.
Yeah.
　Aggus nodded and turned back a bit the way they had just come.
　Leanne and Mina scattered from side to side.
'Hmm.'
　Arios looked at the shrine.
　It looked so tattered that it looked as if it would break just by touching it.
''........Hey, can you send that demon over here?''
Come on. Come on.
Okay, all right. Here you go.
　The adventurer followed the instructions, puzzled by Arios's strong tone of voice.
　He ordered Bloody Bear to move next to Arios.
　But..........
Gah!
　As he tried to approach Arios at the side of the shrine, Bloody Bear was bounced off an invisible wall.
　For a moment, the air trembled and a purple light ran through the air.
''Wha, what...?
Oh, so that's how it works.
　The adventurer was flustered by the unexpected, but Arios was calm, as if he knew.
　There was a ward around the shrine to keep the demons at bay.
　That's probably why it couldn't be destroyed even if it was built deep in the mountains like this.
　Is there any value in protecting such a tattered shrine with a ward?
　A person who knew nothing about it might wonder.
　In fact, the adventurer looked confused.
　However, Arios is different.
　He knows that this shrine has value.
''Yoo, hero-sama?　What are you doing?
Stay back and we'll tear down the shrine now.
What?
'I'll break the wards, so there will be a certain amount of shock. You'll have to have someone show you the way back. It would be a hassle if you were to get hurt
unnecessarily. Just stay back.
　Arios said matter-of-factly, and the adventurer was blatantly dismayed.

'What, why that shrine?'
This shrine is where they dedicate the equipment I need.
　A ring called "Tears of Heaven," a legendary piece of equipment, is dedicated to a mountain shrine.
　With this information, Arios and his team hired adventurers to climb the mountain.
　Otherwise, they wouldn't have come all the way to a place like this.
"...you're just an employee of mine and you're going to get in my way?
'No, I didn't mean to... but it's said that the people of the village at the bottom of the hill built that shrine... and also that it keeps the bad luck away...'
Huh....
　Arios let out a boring sigh.
'Of course that's superstition, isn't it?'
'No, but it's quite plausible...'
'If this shrine is supposed to contain disaster, shouldn't it be more important?　But ... look at it. A wreck. There is no respect for it at all. How could such a shrine contain
any disaster?
And yet...
If there's something locked up in there, you're not my enemy. Who do you think I am?　I'm a brave man.
....
　Arios said in a strong tone, as if he wouldn't allow a rebuttal.
　Looking defeated by Arios, the adventurer closed his mouth.
　With the adventurer silent, Arios nodded in satisfaction.
　And then.........he swung his sword down at the shrine.
''Hee!
　Bloop!　and the shrine collapsed.
　The air trembled and the adventurer shrank back.
　Just ... that's all.
　Nothing more happens, only silence dominates the place.
'See, there's nothing to it.
　Arios moved the wreckage of the broken shrine and took out a ring from inside.
　It's the legendary equipment, the Ring of Heaven.
　With this, we have no further use for it.
　Let's get off the mountain immediately and go to our next destination.
　........That was the time.
「……くすくすっ」
　子供のように無邪気な笑い声が響いた。
Back
Table of Contents
Next

121-Chapter 121: The Heavenly Clan
Back
Table of Contents
Next
What...?
　Suddenly, Arios looked around suspiciously at the sound of laughter that echoed.
　But there was nothing to be seen.
　The figure of his friends and adventurers. That and the demons that adventurers tame.
　There's nothing else.
'Giggle.'
　And yet, all I could hear was laughter.
　It continued to echo through the place without interruption.
''Hi.''
　The adventurer was about to buckle under the sudden and bizarre phenomenon.
　Shameful.
　Arios clicked his tongue and drew his sword again.
''Aggus!　Lean!　Mina!　Come here.
Oh.
　My companions must have sensed the unusual situation.
　Wary of their surroundings, they return to Arios and form a circle.
　Aggus asks Arios.
I don't know I just have a bad feeling about it.
　It's chilly, as if the temperature has dropped rapidly.
　And yet, a chilling sensation hits me.
　Inside Arios, an instinct is warning him.
　This place is dangerous, we must flee immediately........
　However, the pride of the brave man interfered with that.
　There is no doubt that something is going on.
　But that doesn't mean I can't imitate running away at once.
　I am a brave man.
　I am the chosen one.
　And yet, there is no way I can expose such an abomination.
　Because of this pride, Arios stays where he is, but....
　I am immediately reminded that this is a mistake.
'....What...what?
　How long have they been there?
　Before I knew it, a girl had appeared a short distance away from Arios and the others.
　She must be about fifteen years old.
　Her jewel-like silver hair is bound with crimson ribbons.
　Her skin is as white as ceramic.
　Eyes as red as rubies.
　Her black dress-like outfit had many frills on it.
　At first glance, she is a doll-like girl.
　That's how beautiful she was, and there was a complete beauty to her.
''Giggle.''
　The laughter was the girl's.
　She didn't look at Arios and the others.
　She just continued to laugh, happy and joyful.
　It was a strange atmosphere.
　Just looking at them made my heart tremble and I felt like I was trapped in fear.
　In fact, the adventurer was so frightened that he couldn't even speak.
　Mina called out to Arios while holding her staff at the ready.
''Arios, please be careful. That boy is.........''
I know.
　Arios gripped the hilt of his sword, ready to slash at any moment.
　She looks like a girl, but her presence is not human.
　It could be a demon disguised as a person.
　Or it could be a demon race.
　Should I make a preemptive attack?
　However, she is a girl in appearance.
　That throws a wrench in Arios' judgement, but....
'Hey,'
What?
　The next thing I knew, the girl was right in front of me.
　How and when had she moved?
　Arios didn't understand it at all.
'Can I ask you a few questions, please?'
What... what?
　Suppressing his inner turmoil, Arios tried his best to return it calmly.
　A disgusting sweat runs down my face.
　I felt a ridiculous amount of pressure, like I was relative to a bird of prey with my bare hands.
'I wonder if you guys have destroyed the shrine?'
　In spite of her appearance, the girl had a mature tone.
'I wonder if it was you guys who broke the shrine and set me free?
'I don't know what you mean by liberation or anything, but I'm pretty sure I'm the one who destroyed the shrine. What about it?
'Well, well, well.......hmmm.......hahaha!
　The girl looked pleased....
　Next, he laughs like a madman.
'If it was a human who sealed me, then it was a human who freed me.......Oh, how interesting. I can't believe that I'm going to be able to meet such interesting things so
soon after being freed... Hmmm, maybe I'm just lucky.
Who are you?
　Arios could barely ask the question.
　His throat tingled and seemed to burn.
　It was because of the overwhelming pressure this girl was giving off.
'Me?　I'm ... this is the kind of person I am.
　The girl smiles.
　And then ... a change happens.
　Wings grow on the girl's back.
　Eight large wings, as tall as her body, spread out in the air, covering the girl's body.
　They spread out in the air, covering the girl's body.
''........Celestial race, you mean.......?
　....There was once a powerful species called the Heavenly Clan.
　The name comes from angels.
　They were named as such because they were a humanoid race with angelic wings on their backs.
　Physical abilities comparable to the cat spirit race.
　Magic power comparable to the spirit race.
　They excelled in every possible ability, and were said to be the strongest of the strongest.
　It is said that the more wings they have, the stronger they are.
　Records say that there was a Heavenly Clan that had up to ten wings.
　Their power was such that it defied common sense, and they were able to cause a natural disaster with just one person.
　They didn't perish, nor did they hide in the backcountry like the spirit race.
　They didn't hide in the backcountry like the spirit tribe, nor did they hide out in the backcountry like the spirit tribe.
　The cause of its disappearance is still unknown.
　According to the saying, it was unable to adapt to the environmental changes and perished.
　He was a real messenger of the gods, and because he had done his job, he returned to heaven.
　Various theories have been put forward.

Are they really celestial...?
　Arios murmurs in disbelief.
　The celestial girl reacts to that and smiles.
''Yes, you're right.''
''Nonsense. How could the Heavenly Clan come to a place like this........
'You would say that?　Isn't it you who set me free?
Me, you mean...?
Yes, yes. I've been sealed in that shrine.
...The disaster the villagers were talking about was you?
Hmmm, this is terrible. It's a disaster to catch someone like me.
　The girl laughs.
　The smile is lewd, like a child playing with an insect by killing it.
　Seeing the girl's smile, Arios felt a chill.
This feeling........of being free. It's so wonderful. Now you'll be able to play with humans again. This time, I'll have lots and lots of fun.
　However, the words of the Heavenly Race girl were filled with plenty of malice.
　They were so black that they condensed all the malice in the world, to the point that only Arios and the others could keep them sane.
　The adventurers have long since fainted.
''Originally, I would have liked to play with you guys...''
...are you going to fight us?
No. No, I won't. I don't want to do that, but I'm a person who pays back the debt of gratitude.　You guys have freed me so I'll stop playing with you guys.
That's a relief.
'And ... if it's a human, it seems there are plenty of others. Hmmm, it's going to be a lot of fun to play with. Very exciting.
　The celestial girl smiled a broken smile.
　She smiled madly.
　One, laughing happily and innocently....
　Then, with a graceful gesture, he bows to Arios and the others.
''Well, I guess I'll be going now.
Can't you wait?
Oh, what is it?
'I want to talk to you. I won't take up too much of your time and I think it would be a fun story for you... what do you think?
Oh, my. Oh my. Being talked about by a human like that..... Okay, let's hear it. I'm going to listen to the story. So, what's your name?
My name is Arios.
I'm Iris. Let's call myself the worst and most powerful species. Hmmmm.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

122-Episode 122: Special Training Outcomes
Back
Table of Contents
Next
....
Mmmm...
　I confront Kanade.
　Me and Kanade each glare at the other with a grim expression on our faces.
　Fists at the ready, hips slumping lightly, legs straining...
　They stared at each other, sparks flying and looking for an opening in the other party.
''........''
....
　It's been what, five minutes?
　Sweat trickles down Kanade's cheeks and his tail twitches.
　Now!
　He aimed for the time when Kanade's concentration began to break and ran off at once.
''Nyah!''
　It took me by surprise in a brilliant way, and Kanade showed his agitation.
　However, it was only for a short while.
　Quickly calming his mind, Kanade lightly pulled his body back and shifted into an interception stance.
''Nyan!''
　Kanade thrust his fist out.
　If it hits, it won't be a free shot.
　He twisted his body and avoided it.
　But Kanade seemed to have read it and threw a low kick in continuation.
　He avoids it by leaping.
　Despite the fact that we attacked him, he quickly regained his footing and took control of the offense.
　After all, Kanade is not to be underestimated.
　Not only do we have to avoid him, we have to hit him with our attacks!
Uh-oh!
　Kanade unleashes a kicking blow as he chases after me as I escape into the air.
　There's nothing around me that can be used as a foothold.
　I couldn't regain my stance, and I got a decent kick from Kanade.......which should have been.
'Gravity Manipulation.'
　He used the abilities he gained from signing up with Tina.

　He has used it many times in recent years, so his skill level is high.
　He manipulated the gravity on himself to the right side.
　His body slid to the side and avoided Kanade's kick.
　He continued to use gravity manipulation to normalize the direction of gravity.
　Applying another three times the gravity.....
　With the momentum of falling speed plus three times the momentum of gravity, he released a spinning kick.
''Nyanto!''
　As expected, he didn't expect this one.
　He closes in with more speed than Kanade expected, and strikes a heavy blow!
Nyaaah!
What?
　It's decided........
　Kanade used his natural reflexes alone to block my blow.
　Although he had extraordinary physical abilities to begin with.........
　I felt like I've been getting more polished lately.
That's it!
It's sweet.
　Kanade is loading up with counters but....
　This time, he applied gravity manipulation to Kanade.
　The gravity on Kanade's arm was increased by five times.
　Even so, I couldn't stifle the power of the cat spirit race, but I did succeed in reducing its speed.
　This, the power of this 'gravity manipulation', once again, is outrageous.
　At first, it was difficult to handle and puzzling, but....
　In fact, it's a pretty good ability.
　Depending on how you use it, it can be a powerful weapon.
　Thanks to this, you'll be able to go toe-to-toe with Kanade.
　Avoiding Kanade's counters, he now hits our counter.
　A kick that seems to reap from the side.
　He tangles his legs around a guarded Kanade's arms to block the move.
　He then jumps up and twists his other leg around Kanade's torso, spinning him around.
　With the momentum, he knocked him down to the ground.
''Hmph!
　He thrusts his fist in front of Kanade's eyes as he tries to get up in a hurry.
'There's a winner, isn't there?'
Okay, that's enough.
　When the decision was settled, Suzu, who had been watching the fight, shouted out.
　Hearing that, Kanade threw both arms and legs to the ground.
''Unya, I lost........''
You okay, Kanade?
Yeah, I'm fine...
　I lend a hand and make Kanade stand up.
'Rain, you're strong I don't mean to sound boastful, but I didn't expect to lose.
I've been working out pretty hard lately.
　It had been a few days there since I asked Suz-san to train with me.
　Now, just like we did with Kanade, we had a mock battle with someone every day...
　Afterwards, Suz-san instructed me on what's wrong there and what's wrong here....
　I worked hard at my training.
　Although Suzu's words were soft, his teaching style was relentless and he was a devil of a coach.
　But because of that, I think I was able to gain some confidence in myself.
''Good night. Even though it's training, it's still amazing to beat Kanade.''
　Tania calls out to me.
　Sola and Luna followed suit.
'Sola and the others are growing up, but Rain might be the most grown up.
"Hmm. I'm curious. Rain. What do you say we meet again?
'Has Luna forgotten that she lost to Rain in tatters the other day?
Oh, that was just a bit of a slippery slope.
...Rain.
　Gently, Nina came over and handed me a warm towel.
'Here..........'
Thank you.
Here. Here's one for you, too.
Thanks.
　Kanade was receiving a towel from Tina.
　It felt so good to put the warm towel on her sweaty face.
'Yes, good night.'
　As I was catching my breath, Suz gathered everyone together.
Really?　Am I stronger now?
　Kanade asks, somewhat happily.
'Yes. Kanade has gotten stronger. In the beginning, she only charged head-on, but now she has learned how to play a proper game.
Oh I'm not sure if that's a compliment.
Hmm, it's a compliment.
Hmm.
　Kanade gives me a complicated look.
　Maybe he doesn't feel like he's getting stronger.
'Kanade is getting stronger,'
Whew!
　I popped my head and Kanade jumped up, looking surprised.
　I wanted to make her feel confident, so I did what I always do... did I startle her?
Rayne?　I mean, if someone stroked my head all of a sudden, I would be kind of surprised.......nyah.
Yeah, I'm sorry. I'm sorry, I'm just doing my thing.
'Yes, fine. Um, well you were trying to cheer me up, weren't you?　Then it's not something to be angry about... or rather happy about... nyahhh.
　There was something strange about Kanade.
　Her face was red and sluggish...or was it...what was it?
"Mmm-hmm.
　Then she smiled and popped Kanade on the shoulder.
''Kanade,''
Yeah?　What, Mom?
It seems that training to be strong is important, but it also seems that we need to train to be friends. Would you like me to show you a special way, mother?
'Oh, Mother!　You did that in front of Rain...!
'It's all right. Mr. Lane, these things seem to be so dull.
Well maybe there's no denying that.
　I wasn't sure what they were talking about, but I understood that they were being belittled.
''Well then, we're done with today's special training. Good work, everyone.
　At Suzu's words, we all let out a gasp as if we'd lost our minds.
　The strength drained from my body and fatigue hit me all at once.
　After all, we've been training all morning and all night....
Come on, guys, let's take a bath.　It's already boiling.
Nice one, Tina.
　Tania's face lights up at Tina's words.
'Since we're going to be here, why don't we all go in together? It's too much trouble to wait for every single time.
"Three cheers!　Meow.
Oh, except for Rain?
I know.
　Tania's words made me chuckle.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

123-Episode 123: A Calm Time
Back
Table of Contents
Next
''Hmphhhh~''
　Kanade spilled out her mellow voice as she dipped into the hot water up to her shoulders.
　Her eyelids were drooping sloppily and she looked ecstatic.
　Her cheeks were slightly cherry-red.
　However, it wasn't just Kanade.
　The other members of the girls were also soaking in the hot water, looking comfortable.
　........Tina is a ghost, so technically speaking, she's pretending to be soaking in the hot water, but....
　Everyone seems to understand that it's just a wild thing to say, and no one says anything.
　It's time for everyone to take a bath together.
　We were sharing a peaceful moment with smiles on our faces.
'Hey, hey, Kanade.'
What's up, Tina?
I hate to ask this, but aren't you bad at baths, Kanade?
Yeah?　I love it, okay?　Why do you ask that?
Here. Most cats don't like to take a bath, do they?　That's why I wondered if Kanade wasn't good at it, too.
Oh, I see.
I've been wondering about that too. I mean, you said you weren't very good at it.
　Tina's question was followed by Luna.
　Kanade chuckled at the two of them.
''It's true, there are many cats who don't like to take a bath, though. None of the cat spirit race liked baths very much either, and I guess I wasn't very subtle about it
either. But I enjoyed taking a bath with everyone, and that feeling of being bad at it has disappeared. It's warm and fuzzy, and if I don't run out of steam, I want to take a
bath all the time.
Hmm. They say a bath is the enrichment of life.
This is the first time I've heard of anything like that.
　Luna said, Sora said, what?　He tilted his head slightly.
'No wonder you don't know it. After all, it's a word I just made up!
Can't you do something about Luna's personality, the way she just goes straight ahead without thinking?
No!
　After being told with a flat chest, even Sora, as expected, gave up trying to convince her sister.
　How could she have grown up like this?
　I'd like to believe that I didn't grow up watching my sister's back.
....
　Suddenly, Nina was staring at Tania.
　To be precise, she was looking at Tania's chest.

　Tania, noticing her gaze, asked.
'What's wrong?'
Wow.
　Nina just looks somewhat impressed and surprised.
'Yeah?'
Tania your tits are huge, aren't they?
Is that so?
'What?　Well, I don't mind, but....
　With permission, Nina gently reached out to Tania's chest.
　As it was, she sank her fingers into the soft, squishy bulge.
''Wow ... that's so soft.''
Hmm.
And it's still big...
Wait, wait, Nina?　It's a little weird to be touched like that... haha.
'Oh I'm sorry. That hurt...?
'It doesn't hurt, but um... well, more importantly, is Nina interested in big breasts?'
Hmmm.
　Nina nodded her head.
'Bigger tits.......I wonder if Rain would be happy.......'
"Ho-ho!
　Tania cringed at the bombshell that came out of little Nina.
　Kanade and the others who were listening to the story also cringed.
　Looking at them, Nina looked at them in wonderment.
What's the matter with you...?
Where did you get all this talk about bigger breasts and such?
Last time I went to the Adventurer's Guild the adventurers were talking about... something like that?　The bigger the man, the better....
　Next time, I'll burn down the adventurers.
'Well, Nina. That kind of thing is so subjective that you don't have to worry too much about it.
I mean, you can't take it seriously.
　Kanade and Tina admonish Nina.
　The venue of the bath, where everyone has fun together, turns into a place of s*x education for children.
Is that so?
Yes,
Yeah.
　It was Nina who looked a little bit disappointed.
　Seeing Nina like that, Kanade wondered.

'Does Nina want Rain to be happy?'
...Yeah. I want to see Rain's smile.
How's that, you know, how does that work?　What was your intention?
''Oh, nah, it's nothing, nyan. Ugh...........................I might be a little too aware of what Nina is up to.
　Nina looked curiously at Kanade, who was turning red on her own, alone.
''But ... once again, those breasts are still foul, aren't they?
　Luna got zit-eyed and looked at Kanade and Tania's breasts.
　As if to follow her, Sora also became zit-eyed.
'How does it grow that much.......it's a mystery. It's a mystery to the human body.''
Tips, you say, but...
Hey?
　Kanade and Tania looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces.
　It's not that they were particularly conscious of it.
　It was like this when they realized it was happening.
''........''
　Nina put her hand on her own chest.
　Regardless of whether Rain was pleased or not, she was still concerned about the size of her breasts as a girl.
　She was touching her own breasts, as if to say, 'Grow up, grow up!
'That bothers us too.
'Oh, there's a new Poor Tits Alliance being formed!
We don't have tits!
　Tina tsked at Luna's outrageous words.
'Hm?　Is that right?　If you ask me, Tina's there....
You're a traitor.
No. We're on their side.
'You say that when you're wearing something so fine there!
Do you know...?　So-so is the halfway point, the least demanded... and that's sad, isn't it?　Bigger is more pleasing to men, and even if it's small, that's the demand for it...
it's hard work, it's normal!
　At Tina's soul cry, Sora and Luna looked somewhat shocked.
　With tears streaming down their faces, they put their hands on their shoulders.
'Join our alliance and one day we will look back on Kanade and Tania....................oh, yes. Since Nina is also a member of our alliance.
Do I have to...?
'Hey, hey, there. You can't just make some weird alliance and get Nina involved.
　Tania looked dumbfounded and cautioned Luna, who was enthusiastic.
'In the first place, it's only Sola and Luna who are too late, right?
Too late!
I mean, Sora and Luna are 14, right?　Even though it's not promising, at your age, if that's about it... well, you know.
Pity?
　Gunn, Luna was shocked.
　Next to her, Sora also had a depressed look on her face.
''But Nina is not a child yet. I think there's a good chance she's just getting started.
'Nya, I know, right? Hey, hey, Nina. Did Nina's mother have large breasts?
Well... yeah. Very much.
Then Nina will grow up. It's just the beginning, so there's no need to rush.
Hmmm.
　Somewhat relieved, Nina smiled.
　On the other hand, Sora and Luna make a goofy face.
　There is no denying that Nina has potential.
　But if they admitted that, then the only ones who have no future in this area are themselves.
　Just the two of us.
　We can't admit such a thing.
　Or rather, I'm jealous of Kanade and Tania.
　I understand that it was just envy, but I couldn't stop it.
　The size of the breasts is a very important issue for a girl of her age.
'Yeah, I'll share that abundance with you!
'How do I get big?　I'm not leaving until you teach me those tricks!
　Luna and Sora approach Kanade and Tania.
　The two men who were pressed in are bewildered.
You can't separate the two even if you say so.
'I mean, if it's big, that's a lot of work, you know?　The shoulders are stiff and....
'So that statement is a declaration of war against our poor sisters!
'Luna, please stop making weird alliances.
'Alright. We poor sisters, we'll take that declaration of war!
　Luna gets excited.
　As if followed by that, everyone's tension also increases.
　Lively and fun times passed, and a peaceful moment passed.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

124-Episode 124: Next time
Back
Table of Contents
Next
'Hmmm, I see... yes!　So much for training for now, shall we?
　After a few days of special training...
　That day, Suzu said this to us as we gathered in the garden as usual.
'Nyan?　Mom, are we done?
Does that mean we have to have a full ride?
No, no, I'm not done yet!
　Tania's words are met with a strange, scary smile from Suzu, as if she's trying to nail down what Tania said.
　That smile probably means, don't let your guard down and don't float away.
　The pressure of Suzu's smile made Tania's face twitch.
''Everyone, I've managed to learn how to fight properly. I think I can fight many times better than before.''
Thank you.
'No, no, you're welcome. Kanade-chan has been a great help to me, at least. It's just....
　Suz turns serious.
'I think you've all gotten stronger. But that doesn't mean you should be overconfident in your own strength, does it?　There are some people in this world who have
unimaginable power, you know. For example........the Demon King.
....
　Suz-san's words naturally made me feel tighter.
Well, that's about as far as I'll go with the stern words. You all did a good job. Good work.
Meow it's finally over.
　Kanade stood taller with a giggle, and Tania rolled her shoulders around.
'Thora is tired. I feel like sleeping for a week or so.'
We're a reclusive species.
Don't tell me you're a hermit.
　Sola and Luna are still the same.
''........hmmm.''
Nina, what's going on?
I'm...strong, aren't I?
Hmmm.... I think I'm getting stronger.
I'll be able to help Rain...
I didn't know you were thinking that. That's cute.
Wap.
　Nina was being patted on the head by Tina.

　After the end of the rigorous special training, everyone looked calm.
　Thinking that Suzu-san's special training was over now, I could understand why they felt relaxed.
　But when you look at me like that........
Oh, my, my, my?　You all still seem to be in good spirits. Since you're here, shall we give you some extra training?
Pussy?
It's a bonus.
I don't want that as a bonus!
'A mother's love is something to be received, Kanade.
　I sighed as it played out as expected.
　It would only be a little while longer before the special training would be fully completed.
----------
　Suzu's bonus training continued into the evening.
　I was squeezed to the bone.
　All of us were so exhausted that we couldn't even stand.
　Nevertheless, the bonus training was over, and this time we were completely finished.
　We were able to graduate from Suzu's Spartan class.
　Rather than a sense of accomplishment, I feel more of a sense of relief.
　Because at last, those painful days are over.
　.........Well, if I say something like that, it doesn't necessarily mean that more extras won't be imposed on me, so I'll keep it to myself.
　And then the night.
　That day's meal was made by Suz-san.
　Both Luna and Tina had been training hard, so Suzu-san had offered to cook for us.
　The food Suz-san cooked for us was simple, but it was all delicious.
　It had a strange taste that warmed my heart when I ate it.
　Is this what you call the taste of home?
　Everyone was smiling and finishing their food.
　Then we took turns taking a bath....
　Drinking cold juice and chatting...
　When it was late, everyone went back to their rooms.
....
　I didn't go back to my room, I was out in the yard.
　I looked up at the starry night sky.
'What's going on?'
　I turned around and saw Suz.

Can't you sleep?
Well, sort of.
　Suz stood next to me.
　Likewise, I looked up at the night sky.
'It's a beautiful starry sky.'
'Yes. I feel like I'm being sucked in,
Hmmm, that's an interesting expression.
　Suzu smiles and laughs.
　Looking at her like this, it's hard to believe she's Kanade's mother.......
　At best, it's a sister.
　If you look at it normally, it's my sister.
'Oh, no ... come to think of it, what are you going to do now, Suz-san?'
　The special training was over and Suz's role was over.
　The goal of bringing Kanade back is gone.
　And if that's the case, what are we going to do now?
I'm going home.
You're leaving...
Oh, I'm sorry to hear that. Do you want to keep me around?
Hmmm ... well, yeah.
Oh my. Surprisingly straightforward.
'If we're together this much, it's going to feel strange to be gone. Besides, I'm sure Kanade will be happy to be with you.
'Is that right?　Kanade is a girl of her age too, so I'm sure she won't feel comfortable with her parents around.
'Ah well maybe there is something like that. But Kanade is a very obedient child, isn't she? I think she's happy to be with Suzu, despite what she says.
　The image of Kanade smiling next to Suzu-san as she said, "I can't help it, mother.
　Seemingly having imagined something similar, Suzu-san also smiled.
"Hmm. When you say that to me, it makes me feel like a mother, doesn't it?
Are you still going home?　If you want to stay a little longer we have extra room.
'Thank you. I'm glad you feel that way, Rain?　But I can't indulge you forever... and if I'm not there, I'll be in trouble in the village.
...I see.
　When you're the most talented person in your village, you probably have a lot of work to do.
　I can't force him to stay, can I?
Mr. Lane.
　Suddenly, Suzu's face turns serious.
''Please be careful.''
Well what's that supposed to mean?
I'm sorry. I can't say for sure, but I have a bad feeling about this.
You have a bad feeling about this...?
The cat spirit race is very sensitive to things like presence, right?　In the same way, when you're about my age, you can get a bad feeling about it. It's pretty good, right?　
Well, I don't want a bad premonition to come true.......
　Suz chuckled.
''Can't you be a little more specific about that bad feeling?
'I'm sorry. I can't really say... it's just that for a little while now, I've been feeling a bit of a stirring in my chest... if I had to put it that way, it's like having a natural enemy
in front of you.
The natural enemy...
　It would be best not to dismiss it as a mere premonition.
''If I could, I'd like to stay with you too.......''
'You can't stay with us all the time, can you?　It can't be helped. I've got other things to do, Suz-san.
It would be nice to hear that Mr. Lane.
　Suzu holds my hand.
　In that state, he stared into my eyes.
''Canade-chan, would you please take care of her?''
"...Yes. I'll take care of it.
　No matter what happens, I will protect him.
　I nodded my head firmly with that intention in mind.
　Suzu smiled, seemingly reassured by my attitude.
''When you say so, I feel relieved. Now, if Kanade-chan's wishes are fulfilled, it will be perfect.
Fulfilled?
No, no, it's nothing.
　What are you talking about?
　Suzu seems to have noticed something about Kanade that I don't know about...
　Hmm, I don't know what that means?
Well I think I'm going to go to bed.
Good night.
Don't stay up late, Mr. Lane, okay?
I know. I'll be asleep in a little while.
'Yes, sir. Good answer. Now, good night.
　Suzu smiled and walked back into the house.
　I saw his back off.....................and looked up at the night sky once again.
".........a bad premonition, huh?
　Even though the night sky was so beautiful, there seemed to be a disturbing presence approaching, and I felt a chill in the air.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

125-Episode 125: Emergency Request
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　The next morning.
　Everyone sees Suzu off as she heads back to her hometown.
Goodbye, everyone. Goodbye, everyone.
No, sir. Thanks for all the help you guys have given me.
'Come back anytime!　Then you will be treated to plenty of my cooking!
'That sounds great. Sola and the other sisters will cook for you.
'Oh, no I don't want you to refrain from doing that Sola...?
We'll do our best.
　Sola and Luna see her off cheerfully, and Tina smiles too.
'Well, you've helped me in a lot of ways. You've helped me become stronger and... well, I'll thank you for that, just in case.
Tania what will happen?
'Who?　Who taught Nina these words!
　Tania and Nina were looking off in an interesting way.
'Mom....'
What's up, Kanade?
　Kanade faces Suzu.
　The reunion between father and son after a long time was over and the goodbyes were coming.
　Kanade seemed to be particularly aware of this, and he was dimly aware of it.
　A lot has happened, but....
　I knew it was sad to be separated from Suzu.
'Take care, Kanade.
Well take care of your mother, okay?
'You have to be careful not to catch a cold, right?　Make sure you sleep under the covers. And don't sleep naked or anything.
No, I don't.
'What do you think?　When I was in the village, Kanade, it was too hot...
'Wah, wah, wah, wah!　How dare you say that when Rain is here!
If you panic like this, you'll have a hard time in the future.　Mr. Lane, you seem to be very slow.
Ummm... is it possible, Mom...?
Phew, I'm rooting for you.
Meow.
　Kanade's ears flattened as an unfamiliar conversation ensued.
　What on earth did it mean?
Well I'm afraid I'm not going to be able to go any further.
　Suzu takes a step forward.
　Then he turns around.
　He looks at us and bows his head with a smile.

"Thanks for everything.
You're welcome.
　I return it with a thank you.
　Everyone else bowed their heads as well.
"So, I'll see you around.
　He walked away just like that.......and his back was getting smaller and smaller.
''Mother!''
　Kanade stepped forward and let out a loud voice.
'See you later!!!'
　I saw Suzu turn around and wave at me with a smirk.
----------
　Suzu's figure disappears completely.
　The send-off was over, and an indescribable air passed through the air.
''........Huh.''
　In the midst of it all, Kanade had a somewhat refreshed look on his face.
　She may be feeling lonely, but.....
　Still, we were able to say a proper goodbye.
　So I guess I don't feel like dragging it out.
'Lane!'
Yeah?
Well I guess so. I've been doing a lot of training lately and it's been a while since I've asked for a favor.
　I don't have to disagree with it, especially.
　I adopted Kanade's opinion.
'Then I guess Sora and Luna will be waiting at home. I need to clean up and prepare some food.'
'No, Sola doesn't have to cook. I'll take care of that, okay?
I can't go out during the day either, so I'll stay here.
　Sola and Luna came home and....
　Tina called out to me like that from inside the house.
'What about Nina?'
Can I... uh... do you... do you mind if I...?

Of course.
Hmm.
　Nina smiles and takes my hand.
　She wants to hold my hand.
　Does she miss me?
'Mmmm ... does that make sense?　Or is it unconsciousness...?　Nina is quite careful, too. You have to be careful.
　For some reason, Kanade was mumbling something I didn't understand as he looked at me and Nina holding hands.
　Then.........
　I visited the Adventurer's Guild with Kanade and Nina.
What... what?
　It was a scorchingly busy time in the guild.
　Staff members moved to the left, then to the right...
　The adventurers, with their grim faces, are having some kind of meeting.
　The atmosphere is unprecedented.
　What's going on with them?
Well, it's very pompous.
I'm scared.
　They grabbed the edges of my clothes.
'Oh, Mr. Shroud!
　Natalie noticed us and walked over to us.
'Just in time. I was just trying to get in touch with Mr. Shroud as well...
　Suddenly, Natalie's eyes go to Kanade and Nina.
　They each look at me grabbing my clothes and somehow become half-eyed.
''.......What happened today?　Are you here to show off, perhaps?
'What?　You're going to show me... hmm?　What does that mean?
''........No, it's nothing. Shroud-san is that kind of person, right?
That's not the case!
"Phew!
　Suddenly, Natalie let out a loud cry, which startled Nina, who twitched her tail.
'It's a big deal!　It's a big deal.
Oh, relax. That's not the right word.
Oh, dear. I'm sorry about this.

　Seemingly regaining her composure, Natalie looked a little embarrassed.
　Then, as if to change her mind, she cleared her throat with a cough.
'Actually, an emergency request has been issued.
An urgent request?
Meow?　What is that?　I've never heard of that before.
'An emergency request is a kind of emergency situation. All normal requests will be suspended and all adventurers who can respond will be sent out for emergency
requests. Gather all the adventurers you can find, and also work with the Order to deal with the situation. That's what an emergency request is. To summarize it simply,
you can think of it as a matter of high importance where all adventurers and the Knights must work together as one to take on the challenge.
Does that mean... that you can't take on the usual requests now?
'Yes, I'm sorry, but...'
'That golden request?　And we're going to be driven to?
No. It's optional. I'd like all adventurers to join us if they can.
It's going to be tough, isn't it...
　Nina is right.
　The guild is in a state of turmoil like I've never seen before.
　An urgent request to be like this.......what the hell happened?
That's why I'm not able to take on any regular requests at this time. I'm sorry to hear that. But if you're willing to make an urgent request, I'd be happy to talk to you over
there, but Mr. Shroud, would you be able to help me?
　I can't just leave an emergency situation alone....
　If there's a major disaster going on, we might not be able to stay uninvolved.
　We'd better do what we can, right?
　However, I can't just make a decision on my own, though.
If we just listen to the story first.
'Yes, yes. That's all you need to know. By all means!
　Natalie's momentum led me to the common room.
''Please keep what I'm about to tell you in private, except for those of us involved. Well, it's only a matter of time before everyone in town finds out about it, since the
content is the content, but in the meantime, I'm waiting for the official announcement of the Knights.
Copy that. So what the f*ck happened?
Do you know the city of River End on the southern continent?
Meow?　'Ribaendo?'
　Kanade nodded his head, but I knew.
'I know. It's the first town you'll arrive in when you cross the Stride Bridge, right?　It's small, but it's an inn town, and there's a lot of excitement there.
'So, do you know of a village further down the line?　It's a small village called Pagos.
No, I don't know about that.
The Pagos have been destroyed.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

126-Episode 126: Devil
Back
Table of Contents
Next
Devastated?
　I can't help but raise an eyebrow at the not-so-casual words.
'What do you mean by that?　What's the localized disaster?
No ... it's artificial.
Is it possible that ... a foreign country tried to attack us?
'No, that's not true either. Or rather, my words were wrong. We know that it was the work of someone else but the identity of that person is vague.
　A hint of confusion could be seen on Natalie's face.
　The Guild doesn't seem to have any accurate information yet either.
　Still, they'll have a lot more information than me, who knows nothing about it.
　I'm going to find out what it is.
'I don't know what's going on here,' he said. Why don't you start by telling me what you're talking about?
'Yes, well I'm sorry. I guess things were just too confusing on my end.
I don't have a choice.
　One village has been destroyed.
　It's hard to stay calm after being told such things.
'It all started with a story about a merchant.
　Natalie opens her mouth quietly.
　Everyone listened intently, including me.
'The merchant was doing business with the people of Pagos. Pagos dealt in textiles as a specialty, and they had an exclusive contract with the merchant. Every month, on
the same day of the month, the Pagos people would leave the village and go to the merchant to sell their textiles... but for some reason, this month, the villagers didn't
seem to show up at any time.
'The merchant wondered, and decided to visit Pagos. Pagos was a week's walk from River End.......................and arrived without incident.
　Suddenly, the villagers have lost contact with each other.
　A devastated village.
　This alone shows that something unusual and unusual is happening.
　It's just.....
　From the look on Natalie's stiffened face, things seem more serious.
　I'm just listening to the story, but I'm naturally nervous.
'I heard that the houses were destroyed, burned down.......and the whole village was in shambles, as if a war had happened. And ... the bodies of the villagers.
Terrible....
　Kanade looked like he was about to cry as he seemed to imagine the scene.
'Fortunately ... or should I say, there were survivors. The merchant asked the survivors what had happened. The villagers all said, "The devil has risen... The Devil has
risen....
Devil...?
What... what's that?　A figurative... thing?
　Nina tilts her head slightly.
''I don't know.......we, the guild, heard from the villagers, but we could only hear the same thing......they were all in a state of panic. It must have been a very frightening
experience.
"...Did the Guild just listen to you?
'No, no way. I can't say it's enough yet, but we've done all the research we can. We went back through the history of Pagos to find out if there were beings called demons
or not... and that part of it.
The result?
...the devil is real.
''After reviewing the literature in Pagos, the past records of the surrounding area... and many other things, I have come to the conclusion that demons exist.
The devil...
You don't know that guy's name or anything?　Or, I mean, if they're demons, are they demons?
'I'm sorry, we haven't figured that out yet...'
　At Kanade's question, Natalie gave him an apologetic look.
'However, I am certain that there is something called a demon. That demon, according to the people of Pagos, seems to have been sealed in the mountains. Something
happened, and that seal was broken. And then.....
You attacked the Pagos?
'Yes. That will be the Guild's position.
....
　The expression on his face is naturally grim.
　A being of immense power was unleashed to be sealed away.
　The danger of this was proven by the destruction of Pagos.
　.........Maybe this is a bigger case than I thought.
''Currently, the Guild is using all of its resources to investigate the demon. As of now, we don't know anything about its appearance or purpose, but.......the demon is an
opponent that seems to have destroyed an entire village and caused a large number of casualties. It would be too optimistic to think that nothing will happen at this point.
Yeah.
'The Guild has identified this one as an urgent request. If left unchecked, it could cause damage not only to Pagos, but to other cities as well. So, we will do everything in
our power to deal with it. The main way we plan to do that is to form three squads to work on it.
Meow?　Three?
First, a team to investigate the identity and purpose of the demon. Secondly, a team to find out how to seal the demon. And then there's the team that will take out the
demon.
　I see.
　So it's not just about defeating them, it's about attacking them from all angles.
　The reason for examining their background and purpose is to see if we can't find a compromise.
　The guild seems to recognize the demon and that sort of thing as a complete 'enemy'.
　........Well, that's just as well.
　After all, it's the guy who destroyed a village.
　Although its true identity is unknown, there is no doubt that it is a harmful existence for people.
"Mr. Shroud.
　Natalie looked straight at me.

'I can't deny that this case is dangerous. On top of that, I dare to ask you. Please, could you help me?
It's...
''Mr. Shroud... no, I have a feeling that Mr. Shroud would be able to resolve this matter without incident... could I ask you to do so?
　From what I've heard, this request is dangerous.
　I'm honestly not sure I'd be comfortable involving everyone in this, if it were just me.
　But....
....
　It reminded me of home.
　This time the enemy this demon or whatever it was destroyed Pagos.
　I can see the same thing in my hometown.
　I don't feel like this is something I'll have to deal with.
　We can't just leave him there.
All right!
Kanade!
　When I'm unsure of how to answer, Kanade answers on his own.
''Leave it to us. We'll take care of it!
Hmm.... I'll do my best.
I'm sure Rain is looking out for us, but that's what I call being an afterthought.
'Yes, yes!　We're just going to help with that. Tania, Sora, Luna, Tina, all of them, we'll never complain about it.
I need you to be more... dependable.
Huh.
　I was more than a little shocked by Nina's words.
　I thought I was thinking of everyone else but....
　Maybe you didn't trust them, in fact, you didn't trust them.
　Don't just think about keeping them away from you because they're dangerous, and don't try to spoil it...
　So, we're on the same side, right?
''Well yeah, I guess. You two are right.
Well.....
'I'm going to take on this request. I can't leave it alone, and I don't know if it's going to be solved by leaving it alone... and, more importantly, I don't feel like a stranger.
That's why I want to do whatever I can to solve this problem. Can you help me with that?
Yeah.
　Kanade and Nina smiled and nodded together.
　Really, I was able to meet some good friends.
　If this is fate, then I feel like thanking fate.

"Well then, does that mean you'll accept the job?
Yeah, I'll take care of it.
　I nodded firmly in response to Natalie's question.
'Thank you!　With the addition of Mr. Shroud and his team, I'm sure they will succeed!
You're exaggerating.
'No, no, no, I'm not exaggerating. The Shrouds are the heroes of Horizon!　With the addition of those shrouds, I'm sure we'll be able to fulfill this request successfully.
　I don't want you to be a hero.
　It's too hard to be a hero.
Besides I believe in Mr. Shroud myself.
　Smiling, Natalie smiles.
　Unlike before, it's a vaguely warm smile.
''Nyaa........''
　For some reason, Kanade gets a wary look on his face when he sees this.
　Why?
'Well let's get back to the point, what are we supposed to do?　We're going to split into three groups, right?
　A defeat team that fights against the demon.
　An exploration team to find a way to seal up the demon.
　Where are we going to be assigned?
It's not a real decision yet, so I'm just going to make a prediction that Mr. Shroud and his team will probably be assigned to an investigation team.
Meow?　Aren't you on a strike team?
　It seemed that he was ready to fight, and Kanade looked a little out of sync.
'I think we can take out a demon or anything else, though. And even if it's dangerous, it doesn't matter.
All the squads are just as dangerous.
'Yes, Natalie, you're right.
　The probe team will naturally approach the demon to find out about it, so there should be a certain amount of risk involved.
　The exploration team looking into how to seal it could be interfered with by the demon.
　Not to mention the defeat team.
　When I explained that, Kanade popped his palm with a satisfied look on his face.
Nyang-woo. It's hard work everywhere, isn't it?
That's what I'm talking about.
I know this request is going to be the hardest thing you've ever asked for but please do me a favor.
　Natalie said, and bowed her head deeply.
Back
Table of Contents
Next
127-Episode 127 Shiden
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　It seems that the investigation on the demons will be conducted by two parties, our party and another party a total of two.
　Since light footwork is required when carrying out the investigation, we decided that it wouldn't be efficient even if there were too many people present.
　Also, the other adventurers will be sent to the defeat team, so the survey team will not be able to help out.
　It's simple, we are short of people.
　Emergency requests can be made regardless of rank, but....
　But that didn't mean that F-ranked adventurers and others would be willing to participate.
　They are dealing with a demon that has destroyed an entire village.
　There are many adventurers who are afraid of their own safety, and are not willing to take part in the tournament.
　I've heard that there are quite a few who participate, such as those who want to get rich, and there are quite a few who join in.
'Nina, would you mind going back to the guys and explaining what's going on?'
Hmm. Okay, yeah.
　Nina nodded with a cocoon and left the guild with a thump.
''Nyaa ... you're bored.
Yeah.
　We went straight to the guild to wait.
　According to Natalie, the rest of the survey team's party has already been selected, and she can introduce them right away.
　Then I thought it would be best to meet them as soon as possible, so I asked Nathalie to be the go-between.
　While Natalie brought the adventurers to us, we didn't do anything in particular, just sat back in our chairs and relaxed.
''Well when you're relaxing like this, it's hard to believe that something extraordinary is happening.''
Well it's like ... the same old, same old.
''Sorry for the delay.
　Not long after, Natalie returned.
　Behind her, I see a couple of adventurer-looking men and women.
Hey, you guys are the Heroes of Horizon?　I'm Axe Ginn. I'm a swordsman with a bit of a special weapon. It's a pleasure to meet you!
I'm Cell Mercenal. Nice to meet you.
　He's older than me he's in the mid-20s, right?
　Hair upside down.
　His well-trained body was covered with light armor, making it easier to move around.
　He seems to have a friendly personality and a bright smile.
　Even though we didn't do anything, he would forcefully ask for a handshake.

　The woman would be as much as the man.
　She has indigo hair that she wears in a short cut.
　Although somewhat petite, you can see that she is trained as an adventurer.
　In contrast to the man, this one gave a very calm impression.
　Not dark or cold, but calm and sober.
　I received a dignified atmosphere.
I'm Rain Shroud. This is my companion, Kanade. Nice to meet you.
　The man ... responds to Axe's handshake.
'And don't be a hero. You're a little buddy.
'Hmmm, you're so humble. I've been called a hero, so I was expecting a more powerful man.
Are you disappointed that it was different than you imagined?
No. You're going to be a companion for a while now, you know. It's easier to be friendly.
　Axe smiles.
　It's a pure smile, like a child.
　I hadn't had a good image of him until now because of all the things that happened with the other adventurers, but....
　Maybe that was prejudice.
　Maybe I'm just being naive, but Axe seems like a good guy.
'Nya.....
　However, Kanade still seemed to be wary and kept his distance a bit.
''Whoa, you're really a cat spirit race over there, aren't you? I'm Axe. Nice to meet you!
Nice to meet you.
But still it's cute. What do you think?　Would you like to go on a date night with me?
Cat?
I'm giving you a time you'll never forget. I'm going to give you a time you're going to enjoy for sure!
Stop it.
　Or rather, it was as if Cell had just struck him with the bow he had in his hand...?
　Bows are made so sturdy, it's no different than getting hit with a hammer, right?
'What are you doing all of a sudden, Cell? I was just trying to have a good time with Kanade, okay?
　Oh, great.
　I punched you once more without saying a word.
"Don't be embarrassed.
'Oh, well I'm sorry. I was jealous, wasn't I?　But don't worry. I'm only really interested in you, Cell. This is a bit of a game, or guh!
That would be disrespectful to me and to her.
Oh, I just like pretty girls, huh?
I'm sorry, huh?
「……ごめんなさい」
　頭をたんこぶだらけにして、アクスが頭を下げた。
　……なんとなく、この二人の関係がわかったような気がした。
「……レイン、レイン」
　カナデが、そっと耳打ちしてきた。
「……この人達、変だよ？」
「……ストレートに言うなあ」
「……ホントに、この人達と一緒に冒険するの？　大丈夫？」
「……それは」
　ついつい言葉に詰まってしまう。
「おっと、その心配はいらないぜ」
　声を潜めていたはずなのに、アクスが俺達の会話に反応した。
「こう見えても、俺達はＡランクの冒険者なんだぜ」
「えっ、ホントに！？」
「そこまで驚かれると、ちょっと傷つくな……」
　カナデの反応に、アクスががくりと肩を落とした。
「一応、本当のことですよ」
　アクスの代わりに、ずっと成り行きを見守っていたナタリーさんが答えた。
「お二人は、『紫電』の二つ名を持つ、Ａランクの冒険者ですよ」
「にゃー……二つ名……あの二人と一緒？」
　カナデが苦い顔をした。
　あの二人というのは、オーグとクロイツのことだろう。
　嫌な記憶を思い出して、微妙な表情になる。
「俺達をあんな連中と一緒にしないでくれ。冒険者の誇りを持ち、日々、しっかりと活動しているんだ」
「そうね」
「そして、連中とは違い、俺とセルは固い絆で結ばれているんだ。将来も誓った仲だ。だからぐあ！？」
「しれっとウソを織り交ぜないように」
　当たり前のように、セルがアクスを殴りつけた。
「えっと……アクスさんは、性格にちょっと難ありですが……でもでも、二人とも腕は確かですよ。きっと、頼りになると思います」
　ナタリーさんがフォローを入れた。
　正直なところ、不安はあるのだけど……
　でも、腕が立つことは確かみたいだ。
　一見すると、ふざけているようにしか見えないが、隙がない。
　不意をついて打ち込んだとしても、即座に反応して、対応してくるだろう。
　そんな予感がした。
　それと……
「にゃー……ちょっと軽そうだけど、でも、悪い人じゃないのかな？」
　カナデが少し警戒を解いていた。
　人一倍、そういう気配に敏感なカナデが警戒を解いているのならば、信用してもいいと思う。
　俺は、自分の感覚よりも仲間の勘を頼りにしたい。
「シュラウドさん達とアクスさん達は、これから一緒に行動することをお願いします。できることならば、早速調査に赴いてほしいのですが……」
「他の仲間に確認しないといけないけど……まあ、問題ないと思う。そっちは？」
「ああ、俺も問題はないぜ」
「よかったです。事が事なので、早く動くに越したことはないと思うので。あ、こちら、今回の事件の資料になります。多くはありませんが……調査の役に立ててください」
　ナタリーさんから資料を受け取る。
「なにかありましたら、私のところへ。よろしくお願いします」
　事件の影響で、色々とやらなければいけないことがあるのだろう。
「レイン、って呼んでもいいか？」
　アクスが遠慮がちに、そう尋ねてきた。
「街の英雄を呼び捨てにするなんて、バチが当たりそうだが……どうも、俺はそういう堅苦しいことが苦手でな。あと、これからしばらくの間、一緒に行動を共にする仲間になるだろう？　気さ
くな方がいいかと思うんだが……」
「ああ、構わないよ。というか、英雄はやめてくれ、ってさっき言っただろう？　普通に呼び捨てで構わないさ。というか、俺達が丁寧にしないとダメだよな。二人はＡランクなんだし」
「おいおい、やめてくれよ。ランクが上だからって偉いわけじゃないぜ？　というか、街の英雄……レインなら、とっくにＡランクになっててもおかしくないだろ」
「そんなことないと思うけどな……」
「ま、ランクとか気にしないでくれ。俺は普通にレインって呼ばせてもらうぜ。だから、俺のこともアクスでいいからな」
「私も、セルでいいわ」
「ああ。よろしくな、アクス、セル」
　改めて、二人と握手を交わした。
　この二人と一緒なら、うまくやることができそうだ。
　なんとなくだけど、そんなことを思った。
Back
Table of Contents
Next

128-Episode 128 South
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　After that, we were officially assigned to an investigation team.
　The purpose is to investigate the demon's background and purpose.
　If possible, everything, including their weaknesses.
　At the same time, we were also entrusted with negotiations.
　In the guild, they are going to negotiate with the demons.
　It's unclear whether negotiations can be passed on to the person who is said to have destroyed an entire village, and whether there is a need to do so.......
　He'd rather not have to fight if he could.
　Well, half of it is probably just to buy time.
　Since the strike team will be working together with the knights, it will inevitably take some time to form.
　In the meantime, we'll find out what they're up against while we negotiate to buy time.
　If the negotiations are successful, that's fine.
　If it doesn't, we'll buy as much time as we can, and then we'll hit them with a strike force.
　That's the plan, I'm told.
　And so, once we'd heard the full explanation, we went home.
　After explaining our request to the people who were staying at home, they agreed to leave it to us. They are a dependable group of people.
　Then we got ready for our trip...
　And the next day.
"Yo.
Good morning.
　As I moved to the south gate of the city, I saw Axe and Cell already there.
'Sorry, did I keep you waiting?'
No, I don't. Well, even if I had to wait, I wouldn't mind it.
'Yes there. Stop talking nonsense.
　With a blank expression, Cell slammed an elbow into Axe's stomach.
　A violent relationship....
It's a big family.
　Cel looks at me and says, a little surprised.
'It's been a while since yesterday, Kanade-san. The others are, um.........
I'm Tania!　Humph, as you can see, proud dragon tribe.
'Sola is called Sola. I'll divulge it as you may know it, but it's a spirit race.
I am Luna!　I usually keep my wings covered.
Nina....
　Everyone introduced themselves briefly.
　And then.....
"Oh, so you're the Shiden you've heard of. Ho-ho, I see. I can see that. I'll be relying on you!　Oops, I'm late to introduce myself. I'm Tina, by the way!　Good luck.
"...Am I dreaming of something?　It looks like the kettle is talking...
'Cell, it's not a dream. I'm seeing the same scene.
That makes it even more likely that it's a dream.
What do you mean by that?
　They are confused.
　Well, it can't be helped.
''Uh ... to put it simply, Tina is a ghost.
A ghost...?
'I'm surprised you even have people like that in your ranks. But how come I'm hearing voices coming from the kettle?
'They're ghosts, they can't go out in the daytime, can they?　Then I wouldn't be able to accompany him on the trip and he would have to stay home all the time. I wasn't
sure about that, so I tried to find a way to get them to go with me. And then....
We can possess things, but during that time, we seem to be able to go out regardless of time. So, I'm haunted by the kettle like this!
Nah, I see ... that's ... awesome.
I don't know what to say to that, but it's a hell of a thing.
　Their vocabularies had been reduced in surprise.
　Aside from Axe, Cell was also upset.
　It was probably a bit of a shocking sight, after all.
　When I saw it for the first time this morning, I couldn't speak properly for a while....
'I understand about you Tina but why do you have a kettle on your head?
It's because I can see better this way!
　Kanade replied with a smile.
　It seems that while I'm possessed by the kettle, I can keep a decent view.
　His point of view is the same as that of the kettle.
　That's why Kanade decided to carry the kettle on top of his head, thinking that a higher place would feel better.
　........When I explained that, the two of them got even weirder and weirder looks.
''What's wrong?''
It's just that.... there's a lot more to this world that I don't know... and it makes me realize how small I am.
　Is it really such a surprise?
　.........or should I be surprised?
　There was a ghost haunting the kettle, and on top of that, he was carrying it on his head.
　It was such a strange sight that I couldn't understand what I was saying.
　Well I'll just have to get used to it.
　I can't just leave Tina alone, you know.
'Isn't it time we left?　We don't have a lot of time to spare, and we'd better hurry.
That's right. All right, let's go!
　Axe walks to the front, and we follow.

　We headed out of the city and first to the Stride Bridge.
　Our destination is the southern continent beyond.
''Nyah.''
　Kanade was walking next to me, his tail twitching in a tantalizing manner.
'What's going on?'
I know this is not the right time for this, but I'm just so excited. I've never been to the southern continent, so..............................nyah, I'm excited.
'Hey Kanade, we're not traveling, are we?　It's a proper request, you know.
'Ugh ... that's true ... but ...'
　Tania chides me and Kanade shudders.
　But, well, I don't understand how you feel.
You can't help but feel calm. It's a good thing that you're not the same as me,
'Well, I'm from the southern continent, originally. This time it's more like a homecoming than a visit to a new place, so it's not that exciting.
''Oh, that's right. Rain, you're from the southern continent, right?
I totally forgot about it.
　I've only lightly touched on this before, so I don't think it's any wonder I've forgotten about it.
'Well then, come on then, after this request is over, why don't we do some sightseeing?　I'm sure Rain has a lot of things to stop by, too.
''Well yeah. If you can afford it, that might be a good idea.
Not a good idea for a canade.
Meow.
　Kanade's tail wagged with a gleeful flick of his tail.
''So...so that's it, and if possible, you and Rain...nyah...''
　He was mumbling something additional, but I couldn't quite hear it.
'Hey,'
　Axe, who was ahead of me, slowed down and lined up next to me.
''This is the kind of thing I'm talking about, but Rain and the others are pretty calm.
Hmm?　What does that mean?
This is a pretty big request. Normal adventurers would be scared out of their wits when they hear of an urgent request. And yet, Rain and the others are so laid
back........oh, that's not a bad thing, right?
Just so you know, I understand the importance of the request.
　We're not stupid enough to understand what that means.
'It's just that we can't be weirdly nervous, can we?　Of course, that doesn't mean you should be distracted but I think it's better to be reasonably relaxed than that. If
you're nervous, your thoughts will freeze up when the time comes.
I see.
We all know that, so I guess this is what it's all about.
That's Horizon's hero. We'll see about that.
So no heroes.
It's a compliment, okay?
'It's itchy. I mean, that was only because of everyone else. I didn't defeat the demon tribe by myself.
I guess that's the nice thing about being humble. I like Lane's people. Especially Tania.
Tania?
　They shouldn't have been able to exchange a few words yet...?
And as far as I'm concerned, she's good-looking.　She sounds like a beautiful lady, and she's got great style!　That fits my ideal. For once, I'd like to be trampled with
contemptuous eyes.
Hey.
　That's what you mean.
　Besides, your proclivities are a bit too specific, aren't they?
If that's the case, would you like me to step on it for you?
What the hell, cell...?
'You want to be stepped on, don't you?　Here, I'll step on you.
'No, no. Cell's a bit ... beautiful, no doubt, but just a bit short of breasts, oh no!
Die.
　It seemed that he had stepped through the mines brilliantly and Axe was stomped.
　Well, for the same reason as us, I guess he has a reasonably relaxed mind.
　I guess he understands that if he doesn't, he'll be crushed.
'Phew, that was a terrible mess,'
　A battered Axe lined up next to me again.
Isn't that a terrible idea, that cell guy?　It was just a little slip of the tongue.
I feel like I had it coming.
Don't be trite. You're supposed to stick up for your friends at times like this.
　When did we become friends?
　Well, I'm sure Axe and I would be good friends.
You're quite comfortable with that, aren't you, Axe and the others?
Well, I'm pretty confident in my skills. Besides, the location is good this time. If things get rough, hopefully we'll be able to end it easily.
And why is that?
There are brave men on the southern continent right now.
...what?
That's why we have a brave soul on the southern continent. I don't know if they'll be able to get along just fine or not but they'll be happy to be together.　After all, he's a
brave man. There's no way I'm going to be able to get an emergency request out of the way.
　Axe spoke optimistically about such things.
　The public's opinion of the brave is high, and Axe speaks in accordance with the prevailing values, but...
...Arios is here, huh?
　I, on the other hand, couldn't help but feel a strange sense of excitement.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

129-Episode 129: Encounter. Or reunion.
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　We made it across the Stride Bridge without any trouble as before.
　We continued south.
　After a while, we arrived at River End, the first town on the southern continent.
　It's a small town, but it's a base of operations for adventurers and merchants, so there's no trouble finding a place to stay.
　We spent most of our time traveling, and it was already getting dark.
''Nya........''
　When I finished taking the inn, for some reason Kanade was not happy.
'What's wrong?'
Why are we apart?　I'd like to have everyone in the same room together, like before we bought the house.
'I don't blame you. There's no room.
　We could have rented one of the large rooms, but unfortunately they were all occupied.
　There were only small rooms for two people left.
　So we rented four small rooms.
　By the way, the room assignments are me and Axe, Kanade and Tania, Sora and Luna, and Nina and Cell.
　Tina is going to stay with Nina since the kettle is like a bed for her.
'I don't feel comfortable being alone with Tania, or something?'
No, no, that's not true.
Yeah?　Why would you prefer to be with me?
'Nah, not even nymphet!　Nah, nah, it's just a vague idea that doesn't make any sense!　It's a nymphoid!
Oh, yeah?
　Kanade is in a hurry.
　Did I say something so strange?
　I have the feeling that Kanade has been acting strangely since Suz-san arrived...
　Hmm, I have no idea.
'Come on, let's go get some food.'
Meow, food.
　Anyway, I need to rest my body now.
　We were a little late and moved to the dining room on the first floor of the inn.
　Everyone was already seated and we were the last to go.
'Good, we're all here!　Let's have a toast, then!　It's only for a while, but we're a traveling party together. Let's be friends. Today, let's drink, eat, and have a good time!
　Cell punched Axe, who was making a toast, silently.
"What are you........doing........?
'What's the point of having a social gathering?　Dinner is on the way. The main thing is to talk about how we're going to move forward, what policy we're going to take...
right?
Yeah, well but you don't have to hit him...?
Axe would have to do this much to know.
You're right...
　These two are either good friends or bad.
　It's hard to tell.
'Nya you two must be good friends. They breathe so well together.
　Kanade had come up with such an answer.
''Please don't do that. You're out of your mind.
　Cell, on the other hand, made a disgusted face, as if to say, heartily.
　Really, they are two people whose relationship is not well understood.
''Well, well ... let's partition and talk about the future.
　Axe makes a serious face and pulls the conversation along.
The purpose of our investigation is to find out about the 'demon' that is said to have destroyed the village. So, I think we should first go to the village that is said to have
been destroyed, okay?
I'm not so sure about that.
Yes.
　Me and Cell, at the same time, disagreed, and Axe made a face like 'yeah'.
'W-why not?'
'What?　No ... if you go to a place like that, you might run into a demon, right?　The killer is going back to the scene of the crime... and with that possibility, I think we
should avoid it...
'Lane's right. I might add, if we're going to investigate, we should talk to the survivors of the village, right?　I won't have a problem investigating the village until much
later.
Hmmm... come to think of it, I'm starting to feel that way.
"...Axe is a boorish character?　I'm sure a child could come up with this stuff, not me.
''........Shh. Luna, you shouldn't talk about those things even if you notice them.
　In the back, Sora and Luna were blurting out their true feelings that shouldn't be said.
　Fortunately, or should I say, Axe didn't seem to hear them.
'If we're going to talk to the surviving villagers...............................I wonder if the destination is the Jisu village?
'Yes, I suppose so. They're building the biggest shelter over there right now, so I'm sure all the surviving villagers are being gathered there.
'It's just ... it's a bit far. If I had to walk, it would take me a week to get there.
'So I guess we'll have to walk. We'd better get ready for our journey here at River End before we leave.
Yeah, it's the best way.
....
'Oh, you guys ... how do you know all sorts of specifics?　I don't know anything...
Huh.
　Cel sighed at Axe's question.
'Didn't you look at the material that was distributed to you beforehand?'
'What?　Shall we?
The Guild gave you a lot of material to work with when you made this request, didn't they?　What you just said is what was written in it.
I'm not very good with paperwork and letters........so I tend to avoid that kind of thing, you know?
Don't do it. Information is important.
'I'm sorry I'm sorry, please don't step on my head.....gah!
''Totally... well, it's good that you're going through the motions without thinking, because it's not the first time... no, it's not good. This time, I'm taking on a joint request
with Rain's party. You should learn it properly so you don't get into trouble.
　Somehow, I could see the power relationship between the two of them.
　I also understood that they are a good duo.
　Axe is a bit of a boor, but Cell supports him tightly.
　The fact that he doesn't stop supporting Axe even though he complains about it is a sign that he trusts him.
　It's a good party.
　I want to build a relationship like theirs with everyone else.
Really, I can't help it... hey, hey, hey.
　.... not all of them, but some of them, it seems, that we don't need to learn from.
'Hey Tania. What's that........what are you two doing.......?
Shh ... don't look at her. Nina's not ready for that.
　It was bad for Nina's education, and Tania had put a blindfold on.
　Nina, who has no idea what's going on, just looks at her in wonder anyway.
　As it is, I want her to remain pure.
'I'm sorry. I'm sorry, this idiot has a habit of wanting to partition when he's not smart enough to do so. I won't let you do this kind of thing again, so can you forgive me?
'No, that's fine but is Axe still stepping on it?　That looks pretty painful...
It's a discipline. It's what you need to do.
Yeah?
　I knew I didn't understand their relationship.
'Well, I'll take over the story then but our first destination is the village of the Zith. There we will gather information about the demon and what we do after that will
depend on the information we gather.
Yeah, that won't be a problem.
'So ... since the Zith are so far away, well let's take the whole day tomorrow to get ready. So we leave the day after tomorrow, is that all right?
I agree with you.
Well I'll let Cell tell you what to do.
　Axe groaned as he was stepped on.
　Is it just my imagination that he looks a little pleased with himself, even though he should be in pain?
So don't look at it.
　Behind me, Nina was once again blindfolded by Tania.
　What a bit of a chaotic meeting this was....
　Well, we've moved on.

　We could decide on a course of action.
　Let's call it a day for now.
----------
　When I went outside, I found that the sun had completely set.
　The sky was all black, and the stars were shining like jewels scattered across the sky.
　I left the inn alone and wandered around the city, with no particular destination in mind.
''Well you're back on the southern continent, aren't you?
　This request probably had nothing to do with my past.
　Still, I couldn't help but think about my hometown.
　Stepping into the southern continent, where my hometown is located, made me think of the old days.
　It made it difficult for me to sleep...
　The next thing I knew, I was outside, cooling myself off in the night air.
'Huh I thought I'd blown it out of the water but I knew it wouldn't be that easy.
　When I think back to the past, I still feel a buzz in my chest.
　A storm rages in my mind and I can't stay calm.
'It can't be like this... but it's hard to break it off...?'
　I'm going to take a walk around town.
　I need to keep my head in the game.
　We're in the middle of an important adventure and we don't want to make any mistakes.
...hmm?
　As I was strolling through the city at night, I heard a voice that contained a ruggedness.
　I stepped over there....
Hey, sweetheart. Nice night, don't you think?
What's the matter with you?　If you're alone at this time of night, you're going to get in trouble with the wrong people, okay?
You know, like we did.
　A bunch of crooks and...
Hmmm ... hey, isn't the moon very beautiful tonight, don't you think?
　A girl in a jet black dress was there.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

130-Episode 130: Iris
Back
Table of Contents
Next
I'm in a good mood. It's not very often that you can see the moon as clearly as this. It gives me a peaceful feeling.
　Even though she is surrounded by men, the girl doesn't look frightened at all and is smiling.
　What is it........?
　It's not like he can afford it, or that he doesn't have the men in his teeth....
　It's not a reaction a normal girl would have.
'Yeah. It's a good night, man.
Yes, I'm surprised to see a girl like you.
What do you think?　Would you like to have a drink to commemorate the occasion?
"Mmm-hmm.
　The girl doesn't answer.
　They just smile.
　On the other hand, the guys didn't hide their desire, but wore a lowly expression.
''... okay?　Don't let him get away.
I know. This one's quite an upper ball.
　If it was just a pickup, I would have just pretended to be an acquaintance or whatever and got on with it....
　Apparently, the guys are thinking about something even more prickly than that.
　There's no way I'm going to overlook that.
　I'm going to take a step towards the girls....
What?
　Instantly, a shiver ran down my back.
　What is this feeling...?
　I feel a sense of alienness that I've never experienced before.
　It's like being relative to a bird of prey ... no, that's not enough.
　The absolute end........it's as if I'm facing the Grim Reaper.
　Even if I say so myself, I have the confidence that I've gone through a certain amount of shura.
　But I was feeling a fear so strong that such confidence could easily be shattered.
　So.........just pure fear.
　I don't know why, and I don't have a clear reason for it, but I'm scared.
"d*mn........this is not right.......for such a thing......!
　Now is not the time to be trapped in an unidentified fear!
　I've got to help the girl.

What do you think you're doing?
　I scolded my trembling body and forced myself to step forward.
''Eh........ah?''
　At the sound of my voice, the men looked at me in dismay.
　Apparently the men, too, had been given an unidentified fear and were unable to move.
''Oh?　Oh my?
　The only one who looks like he's not going to be able to do anything about it is the girl.
　She looks at me and looks surprised.
　Only, it quickly changed to one of amusement.
　Like she's welcoming a new intruder she seems to be enjoying the situation.
　It doesn't look like he's relieved that help has arrived........
　Does this child understand the situation he is in?
What the f*ck are you...?
Get out of here, all right? It's the way home.
　Once the men realized that I was alone, they instantly became more bullish.
　They surround me and apply pressure from each of them.
　But this stuff is nothing compared to everyone else.
　It's like a baby.
''It's you guys who will disappear.
What?
'Don't even think about it. Don't mess with this kid.
　The smiles disappear from the men who were grinning.
''Well that's what it's all about.''
In short, it's a thing, isn't it?　You're going to be a douchebag, aren't you?
You don't know who we are, do you?　You don't understand, do you?　Will you regret it in the afterlife?
　So, this is how it's going to play out in the end.
　Maybe if I was a little more glib, things could have turned out differently, but...
　There's no point in asking for what you can't have.
　Besides, we don't need to go easy on these people.
　We need to be thorough here to make sure they don't do anything stupid again in the future.
You stay back.
'I don't understand the situation very well, but are you trying to help me?　Is that what you're saying?
That's what I mean.
Well that's a little bit of a shift in your schedule.
What?
No, it's nothing. Well, I'm not in the mood for that right now so I'll leave it to you to decide.
　The girl steps back and stands in front of it, defensively.
　Well ... let's do it!
----------
"d*mn it!　Just remember that.
　The men ran off, leaving a tempestuous line.
　If I have that much energy, I might think some strange things again.
　Maybe I was a little too easy on them.
　However, I can't just leave the girls and chase after them...
　It can't be helped.
　Let's just call it a day.
You okay?
　He turns back to the girl and asks.
'Yes, it's no problem,'
　The girl smiled lazily.
　She continued with a small bow.
'Thank you, I think I've been rescued. Thank you. I'd really like to thank you.
'No, I was just doing the obvious.
Well, you are an auspicious person.
　The girl giggles...
　Then he leaned forward gingerly and looked into my face.
''What's going on?''
　I'm close to your face, but...
　It smells strangely sweet and makes me feel a bit lightheaded.
　The girl stared at my face, as if she were trying to stamp out a price.
'You have a very beautiful face, don't you?'
Yeah?
'Especially your eyes, they are so beautiful. They're so pure, like they don't know any dirt... phew, they look so delicious.
Thank you?
　Is this a compliment?
　You're a girl with a unique set of values.

　Somewhat later, the girl moved away.
"Would you mind telling me your name?
You know, I never told you my name. Sorry. Well my name is Rain. The Rain Shroud. I'm an adventurer.
The Rain Shroud........well, that's a lovely name. I've grown rather fond of you, Miss Lane.
I like it, I'll tell you...
I'd like to make you mine how would you like to be mine?
　Along with a bewitching look, such an invitation was made to me.
　Even though she looks like a girl younger than me....
　The signs on her body were more mature than her age.
　The bewitching atmosphere almost made me nod my head in disbelief.
''...Don't joke about it.''
Oh, what makes you think that?
We've only been together a short time, okay?　And yet, I don't see how you can convince me that I want it or anything.
But what's the word for love at first sight?
...Is that so?
Hmmm........well, what do you think?
　She's an elusive girl.
　Somehow I feel like I'm being rolled over in the palm of this girl's hand.
'Speaking of which, what's your name?'
Oh, dear. I'm sorry, I haven't told you my name yet. Because Miss Lane is such a mysterious person, I couldn't help but forget to tell you who I was.
　The girl runs her hands up her skirt and bows lightly.
'My name is Iris. I look forward to working with you for many years to come.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

131-Episode 131: Night Talk
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　She is a mysterious girl.
　She has a ladylike vibe and is polite.
　She has a bit of a devilish quality to her, but considering her age, that's not too bad for a girl of her age.
　At first glance, she looks like a young lady of some kind.
　A nobleman's daughter, if you call her a nobleman's daughter, it makes sense.
　But that's not all........
　There is something alien about it.
　A strange feeling, like a vicious beast wearing a human skin.
　Isn't the aura that overflows out of him not an ordinary person?　It makes you think.
'Oh my God, what's going on?'
'Well...'
　I couldn't help but stare at the girl, trapped by her strange senses.
　I'm curious about the girl's identity, but...
　As you can imagine, staring at someone you've never met before is not a good idea.
'I'm sorry. It's nothing.
'Hmmm.......if it wasn't for my ego, you'd be interested in me, wouldn't you?
It's...
If they see you as passionate as that, they might be inclined to do so.
Don't you dare make fun of me.
　For a moment, I got a creeping sensation.
　It's like facing an absolute powerhouse, such fear.
　Are you afraid of this girl?
　No way........but there are many people in the world that common sense does not apply to.
　For example, everyone at our party.
　They don't seem to do any harm........
　But maybe I should be careful.
　Right now, I'd rather rely on my gut feeling than common sense.
'How can I help you?'
Well, it's nothing.
'Oh, I see. Hmmm.
Where's home, by the way?　It's about this time of day, and it's not like we won't run into those guys again, so I'll drop you off.
Oh, I'm so glad. I feel so much safer with Miss Lane as your escort.
'If I may say so, I don't know if I would trust someone I just met that much, but...'
Hmmm... it's no problem. I don't trust you, you know.

　What does that ... mean?
　If they don't trust you, why are they being so open with you?
　Is there still something to it?
　It makes me more wary of girls.
　If it's true, maybe I should just leave here.
　But what if I'm wrong about all of this?
　What if the girl is just a normal girl who is everywhere and has nothing to hide?
　Considering that possibility, I couldn't just say goodbye here.
''Well, since you're here, please.
I'm on a mission.
　I walked alongside Iris at night in the city.
　It was a quiet night.
　There was a quietness in the air that gave me the illusion that we were the only two people in the world, Iris and I.
　It was never pleasant...
　It was somewhat of an eerie silence.
'What are you doing, Master Lane?'
I'm an adventurer.
'Oh, is that so?　With all due respect, it didn't look like it.
You're very specific.
　I can't help but chuckle.
'Operating in this city?'
No. We're based in a city in the Central Continent. I'm here to take on a small request and on the way there I'm stopping for a supply run.
I see.
Is Iris from this city?
No. I'm traveling as well.
Is that so?
Yes. I'm just looking for something I've been going from one city to the next.
Are you by yourself?
Yes, I do.
　Demons, bandits, and a lot of danger outside the city.
　Judging by appearances, it doesn't look like Iris is capable of traveling alone...
I may look like this, but I'm a very powerful man.
Is that so?
Yes. He's very strong, you know?
　Giggling, Iris laughs.
　Somehow....
　Looking at that fearless smile, I thought it must be true.
　They say that people are not always what they seem...
　Iris must be strong enough to travel on her own.

''I see.......sorry. I don't know what to say to you to make you feel insulted.
No, I don't mind.
'But let me just say on top of that... if you can afford it, you might as well hire an adventurer.
Oh, dear. I knew you wouldn't believe me.
'Nope. That's not what I'm talking about, I guess that's my rule of thumb. No matter how strong Iris is, it's pretty tough to go it alone. I'm sure you'll be able to find
someone to help you in your time of need, and I thought it would be a good idea to create a 'friend' to share the pain and suffering with.
　Iris rolled her eyes.
　Simply, she seems surprised.
　Slightly, he chuckles happily.
''Hmm ... I've never heard anyone say that to me before.
Is that so?
I don't know Iris very well either, so I guess it's partly because I don't know her that I can say things like I just did.
Well. I'm sure Master Rayne would say the same thing if he were to find out about me.
Is that right?
Yes. Well, that's just a hunch I've got.
　Iris stopped walking and gingerly pulled herself closer to us.
　As it was, she looked into our face.
''........''
What, Iris?
You are a mysterious person, Miss Lane. Even though he's human he doesn't have a bad smell. It's strange, I feel like I'm losing my mind.
'Well...?　Is that a compliment?
That's a compliment of the highest order.
　Smiling, Iris laughs.
　It's an innocent smile.
　But ... is it my imagination?
　What is it about the innocence that seems to hide something so brutal that children sometimes show?
What?
　Suddenly, Iris looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow.
　That's the road we just walked down.
"....
Iris?　What's wrong with you?
Well that's enough of a send-off. Thank you very much.
Yes. So, I guess we'll leave you here.
I see. Okay.
　I'm being lied to.
　Intuitively, I thought so, but it's not quite right to bite back here.
　Rather than saying that I don't want to be with me.................it would be more accurate to say that I don't want to be with you.
　The one I'm interested in....

　I don't want to go out of my way to expose what I'm trying to hide, without any evidence to back it up.
'All right. Well, here then.
Thank you very much. Hmmm........I hope to see you again.
'Right. Then we can take a leisurely stroll around town.
Yes. I promise.
　Iris waved her hand and...
　With that, I left the scene.
----------
　The rough breathing of men spilled out into the alleyway at night.
　A woman is being held down by these men.
　Her clothes are disheveled and she is trying desperately to resist with tears in her eyes.
　But with the men holding her body firmly in place and blocking her mouth...there was nothing she could do.
'Hey, get on with it.'
I know. I'll save some for you, just don't rush.
Since you failed to do so earlier... heh, let me have some fun, okay?
　The men smiled a lowly smile and reached down to pull down their pants...
　At that moment, something ran through the place.
　There was a whistling sound of wind....
　Then, after a pause, something fell.
　The man who had been trying to lean on the woman looked at her.
　His arm had fallen off.
'....Huh?
　The man spilled out a dumbfounded voice and...
　Then I finally realized that my arm was gone.
'Huh?　Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh!
　Blood spurted out of the man's arm with great force.
　The man rolled on the spot and a pool of blood quickly formed.
''Hee!''
　While the men's restraints were loosened, the woman ran away at once.
''Hmph.''
You're the one who said...

　Iris, who appeared in front of the men, had a wry smile on her face.
　However, her expression was cold.
　The eyes looking at the men were inorganic..............................not feeling any emotion.
''I heard a little voice, so I came to check on you....as I thought, it was you guys. It's a very clear picture of you trying to take out on others what you've been unable to
release on me.
This guy....
After all, garbage is garbage. It's a nuisance to be bothered by insects, so you have to clean it up properly. Well since that's the case, it's time to clean up.
　Iris chuckled...........and from his back, he grew wings.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

132-Episode 132: Ax and Cell
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　The next day.
　We finished our preparations and left River End.
　Our destination was the village of Zisu.
　It would take about a week to get there, so it was going to be a long journey.
　We've prepared well, so we're not worried about supplies and such.
　But if we had to carry a week's worth of food and water, it would be quite a lot.
　So I decided to send a bear to carry our stuff.
I said, "Awesome. Come on, Beast Tamer, that's useful.
　Axe said somewhat happily as he looked at the bear carrying his luggage.
　Cell, walking next to him, gives Axe a cold look.
'Don't frolic like a child, please. It's embarrassing.'
Isn't it great though?　See, this bear, he's carrying his stuff properly........I didn't know beast tamer could do this kind of thing. I've only heard of it as an outsider's job, so I
have a strong sense of surprise.
'Hmmm. That's right, Rain is great.
　For some reason, Kanade joined the conversation.
'After all, Rain is our master!　It's special.
Why does Kanade have to be so proud...?
"Haha, they love you.
'Meow!　Oh, don't love me... well, uh... uh...
　The canade turns red and sullen.
　It's just a light-hearted remark, but why do I react so badly?
"Ha-ha.
　Axe looks at the panicked Kanade, and Axe looks devious.
'Oh, so that's what it is, isn't it?　Okay, Kanade. If that's the case, I'll help you out.
'Huh?　No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!
Come on, man. I'm on the side of the girls. It's a shame I won't be able to get to know Kanade better but I'll be able to help you with that.
I don't want you to have to deal with the status quo now...
'Sweet!　How can you tell when someone will take it from you like that?　I'll take care of it!　Hey, Rain. How do you feel about Kanade?
　Cell struck Axe with his bow.
''What are you doing...?''
How can you possibly solve such a delicate problem?　Don't interfere because you're just going to stir up a mess and make it even more confusing than it already is.
'Well you're jealous because I care about you, Kanade, aren't you?　But don't worry. I'm just a cell guy, playing with fire for a bit, goohoo!
'I don't know what it means, and what's the point of declaring an affair in the first place if you openly declare it?
Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee.
　I'm secretly overheard.
''Are these two really A-ranked adventurers?　Aren't you really a comedian?
I know how you feel.
　If you only look at him on a daily basis, he doesn't look like a very A-ranked adventurer.
　Maybe he's flipping the switch on and off.
　I can't be tense all year round, you know.
　........maybe, though.
'Oops.'
　We quickly got back to our feet and Axe was walking in the lead...
　He stopped, seeming to notice something.
'What's going on?'
Stop. It's a demon.
What?
　This is a city road, and demons rarely appear here.
　The only places to hide are behind trees and small bushes.
　It doesn't look like there are any demons here, but...
　But Axe had the most serious look on his face I've ever seen, and he'd already drawn his sword.
　There was no doubt about it.
　He told everyone to stop.
'Location?'
Well, I don't know for sure, but it's about 200 meters away. I can feel a bad vibe coming from that area.
　Kanade's ears fluttered... and not long after, his tail twitched.
'Rain, Rain. Axe was right, there's a sign of a demon in the air!　Look, you see?　Up in the tree over there.
Oh, yeah, that's right.
　The trees lined up in the distance.
　Hidden by the fresh green leaves, a bird-shaped demon could be seen.
　Was that................................a flare bird, as I recall?
　It is a fire-breathing bird-shaped demon that specializes in surprise attacks.
　Kanade would have been able to find them at such a distance, but....
　How did you find Axe when he's just a normal human being?
Let's go kick some ass.
　I'll have everyone stay here and go ahead and eradicate the flare birds.
　As I was about to do so, Axe made me stop him with my hand.
'Yeah?'
'Well, well, let Cell take care of this one. Cell, you're going to be okay, right?
Yes. That's not a problem from this distance.
　The cell was already ready for the bow.
　Pulling the string wide ... and letting go!
　An arrow flew through the wind.
　As if it had been pre-ordained to happen, the arrow pierced the head of the flare bird two hundred meters away.
　It was neither a fluke nor a coincidence.
　As if to prove this, Cell fired arrow after arrow.
　None of the arrows miss and pierce the Flare Bird's head as if they were sucked in.
　It's all one blow.
'It's done.'
Oh, wow.
　Kanade, who was watching the whole thing, was pouting.
　I feel the same way.
　I sensed the presence of a demon 200 meters away before Kanade did.
　And then we'll shoot them through with our bows.
　It's not a pretty sight, but we can't do it.
　So that's what the A-rated people are capable of.
Okay, we're done!　Let's move on.
　At Axe's signal, everyone moved forward again.
'Awesome,'
Hmm?
"I'm picking up a demon 200 meters away. And sniping at extreme distances. Not something a normal adventurer would do.
Really?　To us, it's only natural to be able to do that. Otherwise, we wouldn't have survived.
　Even as he said this, Axe was grinning.
　He was probably happy to be praised.
　He's an easy guy to understand.
　But, well, I don't mind that kind of thing.
To tell you the truth, I was a little nervous at first, but now I think you're very helpful.
Oh, I got it!　I mean........you were worried at first!
"Sorry. After all, that was the first time we met...
Axe, it's your fault.
It's my fault?
Who else is to blame but you?
　Axe shrugged as Cell stared at him with icy eyes.
　I'm still not sure about the relationship between these two.
　I don't know if they're close or not.
　There is no doubt that they are a good duo, though.
Hey, can I ask you a question?

　He resumed his steps, and after a bit, Axe opened his mouth to speak.
'Yeah?'
Why did Lane and the others take this job?
'Why, you ask, what's the intent of that question?
Pure interest. And curiosity.
　Axe gave me a searching look.
''This request, the reward is nice, but the risk is high, right?　After all, he's an unidentified demon that destroyed an entire village. We don't know what kind of person
we're dealing with but we're pretty sure he's a nasty piece of work. It's not an easy thing to get injured, and you could die. And yet, why?
No good reason. I just couldn't leave it alone.
"Hmm?
What's the matter?　It's not something we can leave alone, and if there's anything we can do about it, we wanted to do something about it. That's all.
　Axe was silent for a few moments and then....
"Haha.
　He smiled pleasantly.
What about that kind of axe?
It's the same for me. A demon that could destroy an entire village would not be left alone. If someone is doing something wrong, we have to make it right. Well, in a
word........I'm on the side of justice, right?
　It was very straightforward and for a very simple reason.
　In a way, it was childlike.
　You could say that he is living an ideal.
　That may sound puerile, but....
　But I liked it.
　I felt like I could do a good job with Axe.......and not only that, I felt like we could be good friends.
　........But I didn't know at the time that that wish would never come true.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

133-Episode 133 Jet Black
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　The journey was going well.
　They rarely encountered demons along the way, and when they did, Axe and Cell had killed them in the blink of an eye.
　As expected of an A-rank. Dependable.
　It seems that they are looking for demons, and although checkpoints were laid out in places, it doesn't matter to us.
　They passed through easily.........
　As it was, we followed the route smoothly and reached the village of Zith in five days, instead of what was supposed to be a week.
　Time was going to be very important in this request, so we were happy to shorten our schedule.
　Once we got to the village, we tried to start asking around right away...
Hmmm... hmmm... hmmm... hmmm... hmmm... why don't we take a break?　I am ... tired.
"I don't have time to talk about that....hmmm...hmmm...I don't have time to talk about that...
　Luna and Sora were wonderfully battered.
　Both of them don't have much physical strength........
　On the way, although they had suppressed the consumption of physical strength with flying magic and other techniques, it seems that it was still tough.
''Nya, what do we do?''
'Well I can't force you to do anything, so can you two keep your lodging?　Because we need that too. So, Tania and Nina. And Tina will need a chaperone.
Me too?
　Tania gave him a subtle look.
'We can't just leave Sora and Luna alone now, can we?
Yeah, well it's a bit of a mess, isn't it?
No?
Of course. Let me count on you.
'Hmmm, well, if that's what you mean, I guess I'll have to do it. Good. I'll make sure that Sora and Luna, Nina and Tina are well taken care of.
　Tania didn't seem to feel bad about being relied upon, and Tania accepted with a smile.
　Behind me, I thought Kanade was saying, "Choloin-nya......." but I decided not to worry about it.
'Nina and Tina, would you mind going to the inn first, too?
Hmmm... that's great, but I'm fine...
It doesn't matter how tired we are. We can get the word out.
You never know what's going to happen in the future, you know. You should take a break when you can. It's just a questionnaire. We don't need as many people as we
would like.
　........What a thing to say, but half of it is true and half of it is something else.
　Nina is still a child, so she doesn't know if she'll be able to ask her questions and she doesn't know if they'll answer her properly.
　Besides, sometimes you might have to listen to the tough talk...
　If I could, I would keep Nina away from that kind of thing.
　Tina........................looks like a kettle.
　Tina's storytelling skills have some promise, but there's nothing I can do about it with a kettle.
　It will only surprise them, so let's have them wait here.
Okay. We'll take it easy on you and take it slow.
'Yeah, do that. Well, Tania....
'Yes. I'll take care of it.
　Tania took everyone and went to find a place to stay.
'Nyah, Rain. Are you done?
　Now, I'm going to interview him with Kanade.
Are you ready to go in there?
Sorry, are we late?
　While we were discussing it, Cell was waiting for me in a disciplined manner.
''I mean........what?　What about Axe?
'Axe would have sent me to search the area. Just in case we didn't find any clues about the demon in unexpected places.
'That's true, but ... alone?　If you had told me, I would have sent someone out here too.
It's okay. I'm sure the Knights and others have already checked everything out and it's unlikely they'll find anything. To tell you the truth, I simply sent them away because
they were in the way.
Well, you're not going to...
'You both have some idea that Axe's head is a thing, don't you?　It's more annoying when people follow you around to interview you.
Meow that's harsh.
　At Cell's relentless words, Kanade was sweating profusely.
　It's hard for Axe too........
　However, I didn't get the sense that Cell didn't think anything of Axe, though...
　Without hesitation, Axe went on a search, as Cell said, without hesitation.
　Cell is Cell, and he's trying to do his part exactly.
　It looks like they are building a trusting relationship.
'Is that you two, Rain and Kanade?
'Ah. We can't afford to have too many people around, and I've decided to have the others find a place to stay.
Fair enough. Okay, shall we go inquire?
Yes, sir.
　Cell walks in front of the...
　Me and Kanade followed suit and started asking around.
----------
　I started asking around and a good amount of time passed.
'Phew.'
　Cell doesn't change his expression much, but he seems to be feeling a certain amount of fatigue, and his face is now slightly contorted.
　Kanade, too, has a mindlessly weird tail.
　It's no wonder the two of them are tired.
　The listening went well.
　We were able to meet with the Pagos villagers who had been evacuated, and we were able to hear a lot of stories.
　I was able to get a fair amount of information.
　Just.....
　The stories are all so tragic that they make me raise my eyebrows when I hear them.
　That's how horrific the incident was in the village of Pagos.
　Hearing such stories all the time would be mentally draining.
''Let's take a break.''
　Unable to see, I made such a suggestion.
'Nyah I agree. I'm a bit tired.
Well now that we've heard the whole story, let's wrap it up for now.
　Once we got the approval, we moved to the village square.
　There was a bench set up in just the right spot and we sat there.
'I'm next to Rain...'
　Me, Kanade and Cell sit on the bench in that order.
　The distance between Kanade and me seems awfully close...is it just my imagination?
Phew.
　Cell let out a small breath and looked up at the sky.
　A look of melancholy could be seen on his profile.
''Although I've heard a lot of stories ... you seem to understand them.
'Yes. There's a lot of confusing information.
　Agreeing with Cell's words, I sorted through the information I'd gleaned from the interviews.
　It all started about twenty days ago.
　The people of the village of Pagos were going about their daily lives as usual that day.
　There was the usual scene of calm, he said.
　But........it was suddenly lost.
　The Devil appeared.
　The demon burned houses, ripped out livestock and killed people.
　The village vigilante was helpless in the face of overwhelming power.
　We didn't get any specifics but........

　It seems that demons are so powerful that they surpass common sense.
　It seems that a B-ranked adventurer happened to be staying in the village that day...
　Even that adventurer couldn't give a single graze to the demon.
　It was like being an adult and a child.
　The adventurer was just being played by the devil, and it was as if he was no match for him.
　The demon continued to lay waste to them.
　He enjoyed the slaughter.
　Indulged in the destruction.
　And so it was ... and Pagos was destroyed.
　It was a blessing in disguise.
　Not all the villagers were killed.
　With the power of a demon, it would be easy to eradicate the villagers.
　However, that's not the goal, apparently.
　Destroying the village like a child playing....
　And then he walked away on a whim.
'You're going to be a tricky opponent in more ways than one.
Yeah.
　I agreed with Cell's musings.
　A ridiculous amount of power, and an extremely brutal character.
　I wouldn't want to deal with it if I could.
　........Well, that's not really how it works.
''We've gotten a lot of information, but the biggest thing is that we've been able to figure out what it looks like.
Well, yeah.
　The villagers in Pagos told me that....
　The demon is said to be a girl with wings.
　Shining silver hair and deep red eyes.
　A jet black dress that symbolizes death.
　When I heard that information, I thought of a certain girl.
''........Iris.......''
Back
Table of Contents
Next

134-Episode 134: Shadow of the Strongest Species
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　It reminded me of a girl I met the other day in River End.
　Iris's characteristics matched the stories I heard from the villagers.
　Of course, you can't make a judgment that Iris = a demon based on that alone, but....
　I can't ignore the uncomfortable feeling I felt at that time.
　She's a normal girl on the outside, but........
　It's like a foreign entity inside, with sharp fangs hidden inside. Such a feeling.
　It's impossible to think of it as normal.
　What kind of coincidence is that?
　But even so, I couldn't stop thinking about the possibilities and....
Neeee....Rain?
What?
What's going on?　What's this look on your face?
　Kanade raised his eyebrows and tried to express a difficult face.
'Well...'
Have you thought of anything else?
　Cell asked me that.
　Sharp.
　He must have seen the change in me and came to that conclusion.
　Now what do we do?
　However, if the information about Iris is important, leaving it out could lead to an irreversible situation.
''Well this is an unfounded story. Still, I'll tell you about it, just in case.
　After thinking about it, I decided to tell him about Iris.
　There was a chance I could confuse her, but...
　Still, I decided that now was not the time to put it out there.
''So.....
　I told them both about Iris.
'I see ... the girl you met at River End, right?
　Cel nodded quietly, and Kanade, for some reason, gave him a zit eye.
　It's not like that, so don't look at me like that.
　Just in case we're talking about something serious now, right?

What do you think?
　I asked Cel.
'Well from what I've heard, it doesn't really mean anything. I just ran into a girl who matched my characteristics. It's just that the timing is too good to be special, and
you're becoming aware of it.
I see...
Well that's what I would normally say.
　Cell cut off his words once there, with a thoughtful pause.
'It might be worth looking into,'
Do you believe me?
'I want any information I can get right now. We don't have many clues, so I'm willing to take the slightest chance of identifying the person, if I can. Besides...
And?
'If you say so, then I can believe you to a certain extent.
'Rain, how did you win Cell's trust so quickly?　
　So, why the glare?
I'm sure it's all right.
　Cel smiles slightly at Kanade, who for some reason seems to be in a bad mood.
'I didn't exactly trust his character, you know. It was just an easy trip, and I haven't really let myself get that far yet.
Meow?　Then why?
I've decided to trust in the power, not his character.
　This time, Cell smiled at us.
''With several of the strongest species at my side Rain's power is real. Since such Rain is wary, I am also wary. That's how it is.''
'Nyanka........hmmm. I'm glad that Rain is recognized, but I feel like we're communicating with each other somewhere, and I'm getting impatient...
　What is there to be impatient about?
　Kanade seems to be a bit strange these days.
'Phew.'
'Don't worry. It's simply that I have faith in your power. It's not that I'm trying to mess with you.
Is it a cat or a cat?
That's all very clear, but I don't think you're getting the point across.
'I know...'
I don't know what I can do, but I'll support you.
'Wow ... thank you!　You're such a good person, Sel.
　I don't know, but a friendship had been formed.
For now ... what do we do after this?
'Well I'd like to go back to River End once I have something to say about Rain...'
You're not completely done asking questions, are you?

　I've been talking around to the survivors...
　Some people were just too traumatized and scared to listen properly.
　Perhaps such people might have important information.
　With that in mind, I'm not sure I should discontinue collecting information here.
''Let's split it up, shall we?　The group that continues to gather information here and the group that explores River End,
'Let's not do that.
　After a moment's thought, Cell shook his head.
'The enemy must have a hell of a lot of power. In my imagination, perhaps........''
The most powerful species...?
Yeah, that's right.
　Even though it was a remote village, it was not normally possible to destroy an entire one, even a remote village.
　I heard that some adventurers had stayed there, but it was as if they didn't stand a chance.
　I didn't actually see the village of Pagos, but....
　From what I've heard, it's like a massive natural disaster that has left a trail of disaster in its wake.
　One that can use such a bullshit power.
　There is a strong possibility that it is the strongest species.
If it is the strongest species, it's not a good idea to split up the party. I don't mean to say that we're not out to defeat them, but it's better to avoid danger.
Well if it's Iris who did it, it's going to be a bad idea to run into her.
'I'll inform the guild that the potential culprit girl is in River End, along with the information we got from this interview. I don't think that's a problem right now. Time is
limited, and let's wait until after we finish investigating River End here.
Okay, let's go with that.
Well what does it all mean?
　Kanade was lightly rolling his eyes.
　It seems that the conversation he just had gave him wisdom fever.
　It wasn't that he was talking about anything too difficult...
　Should I make them learn a little more?
We'll keep digging for a while.
Meow!　What do I have to do?
'Well...'
　With the exception of a few, we were able to hear from the Pagos villagers about what was going on.
　The next course of action we should take is....
Oi!
　A familiar voice.
　When I turned around, I saw Axe's figure.
　He seems to be in a hurry and runs over to us.
'What's wrong?　Do you have a perimeter search?
Have you found something?

No, they didn't find anything.
Well then, why did you come back?
'Oh, no. I've got a few things going on, and I just thought I'd better tell you right away...
　Cell stared at him and Axe made a sloppy excuse.
　You're being a pain in the ass........
'A few things?　What's that?
'Uh ... it's faster to see it in person. Come on over here.
Oh ... hey?
　Axe pulled back from the cell.
　In that state, he looks at me.
'Here. Rain and Kanade, come quickly too.''
Where are you going?
'It's the entrance to the village. You two are C-rated, so you'll know it when you see it.
　What are we talking about?
　I wondered, but decided to do as Axe said for now.
　Then, there they were........
'Leave it to me. If he shows up here like he did in Pagos, I'll get rid of him.
'Oh, you're a brave man!
How dependable you are.
'I was terrified that that demon would come after me, but now I feel safe.
　Surrounded by villagers to be revered it was Arios and his friends.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

135-Episode 135: A Hero's Achievement
Back
Table of Contents
Next
「これはこれは……レインじゃないか」
　こちらに気がついたらしく、挨拶をするように、アリオスが軽く手を挙げた。
　ジスの村で出会ったことは、向こうにとっても予想外のことらしく、目を大きくして驚いている。
　ただ、その驚きはすぐに消して、余裕たっぷりの笑みに切り替わる。
「やあ、久しぶりだね。元気にしてたかい？」
「それなりにな。アリオスは？」
「僕も元気さ。この通り、というわけだ」
「どうして、アリオスがここに？」
「それは僕の台詞なんだけどな……まあいい。特別に教えてやろう」
　アリオスは得意げな笑みと共に、ここにいる理由を告げる。
「ここにいるということは、レインもあの事件に関わっているんだろう？」
「パゴスの村……悪魔の件か？」
「ああ、そうだ。僕は、パゴスの村人達を救ったんだよ」
「どういうことだ？」
「この南大陸を中心に旅をしていたのだけど、偶然、パゴスに立ち寄ってね。悪魔とやらに襲われていたから、僕が撃退した、というわけさ」
「アリオスが……？」
「にゃー……ウソっぽい」
　話を一緒に聞いていたカナデが、半眼でアリオスを睨みつけた。
「あんたなんかに悪魔と戦える力があるわけないもん。ウソだよ」
「ウソって……相変わらず、失礼な獣だな。ちっ」
「一緒にするな、って言いたいんだろう？　わかっているさ。ただ、今回の場合は、彼女に非があるんじゃないか？　僕は真実を告げただけなのに、いきなり疑ってきたのだから」
「それは……」
　もっともな話だった。
　カナデはアリオスのことを嫌っているから、それ故に、疑問の眼差しを向けてしまったのだろうけど……
　普通に考えたら、非はカナデの方にある。
　とはいえ、俺もカナデと同じようなことを考えているんだよな。
　アリオスが悪魔と渡り合えるかどうか？　それは、なんともいえない。
　やりあった時からそれなりの時間が流れているし、アリオスも強くなっているかもしれない。
　だから、アリオスの力はそれほど疑ってはいない。
　ただ……引っかかるものはあった。
　悪魔が現れて、壊滅したパゴスに、偶然、足を運ぶなんてことがあるのだろうか？
　もちろん、可能性はゼロじゃないんだけど……
　タイミングが良いというか、都合が良すぎるというか……どうにも、気になるんだよな。
「まあいいさ。僕は寛大だからね。つまらない戯言くらい、許してやるさ」
「にゃー……この勇者、上から目線でむかつくにゃ」
「カナデ、落ち着いて」
「フシャー……」
　カナデが尻尾を逆立てて、歯をむき出しにしていた。
　落ち着くように頭を撫でると、少しだけリラックスした様子で、逆立っていた尻尾が下に降りた。
「僕の言っていることは本当だよ。なんなら、彼らに聞くといい」
　アリオスが、近くにいるパゴスの人を指した。
　演技であるとは思えないし、そんなことをする理由もない。
　アリオスがパゴスを救ったというのは、紛れもない事実なんだろう？
「アッガス達は？」
「みんなは今、別行動をとっている」
「それは？」
「おいおい、どうしてそんなことをいちいちレインに言わないといけないんだい？　君は僕のなんだい？　仲間じゃないだろう？」
「……そうだな。余計なことを聞いた」
「わかればいいのさ。それで？」
「うん？」
「レインの方は、どうしてここにいるのか、まだ聞いてないぞ」
「あぁ」
　そういえば、何も話していなかったか。
　今のアリオスの返事を真似て……
　いちいちアリオスに報告する義務はないだろう？　と言ってみようか？
　……やめておこう。
　揉めてしまうだけで、何も意味がない。
　まあ、溜飲は下がるかもしれないけどな。
「俺が冒険者になったことは知っているだろう？　それで、今回の悪魔の件が、緊急依頼として発行されたんだ」
「ほう」
　アリオスの目が細くなる。
　おもしろいことを聞いた、と言っているみたいだ。
Does that mean you're going to take down the demon?
No, I'm not. I'm a survey team. We have a separate strike team.
Hmmm, I see.
　Arios chuckles.
'But I'm sorry to hear that. Your deeds are going to be in vain.'
What do you mean?
I'm here. You can leave it to me to investigate and defeat the demon.
　What is it?
　Arios's words made me feel uncomfortable.
　Why would Arios want to get so deeply involved in this case?

　Given Arios's personality, I don't think he'd go off on a tangent, but...
　Or is there 'something' in this case that needs to be involved?
　For example, what it takes to defeat the Demon King....
　........No.
　I try to think about it, but I can't get to the answer.
　There's an overwhelming lack of information.
　Maybe I should look up something about Arios, not just about the demon.
'Come on. Rain can go back to Horizon.
That's not how it works. I'm the one who gets the job done. I'm not just gonna throw you out of the building.
With me?
'What does it matter?　I'm not backing out unless there's an official order coming down from above.
　Arios clicked his tongue grimly.
　Maybe it's the fact that he's with me that makes him uncomfortable.
'....Oh well. Come to think of it, this is my chance to show you what I'm capable of. I'll show you that things aren't the same as they were then.
You have a lot of confidence, don't you?
Who do you think I am?　You're a brave man.　You or me I'm going to make it clear this time who's better, you or me.
　I'm not interested in that kind of game, but....
　Arios seemed to be totally in the mood for it and smiled wryly.
　I hope it won't get you into trouble...
　It was either a trick of the goddess of fate, or it was only when I thought of it that I got into trouble.
　I had a bad feeling about this.
''Well then, I'll take my leave now. The consolation of the villagers and the meeting for the countermeasures against the demon. I have a lot of things I have to do.
Yeah I'm sorry about that. It looks like I held you back.
'Kuhu ... let's keep each other in line, shall we?　Hey Rain.
　Arios gave one last indescribable smile and walked away.
''Neeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
You were making a huge joke of Rain.
I don't think I'm going to like Arios, either.
Are you going to f*ck her?
Hey, hey, hey.
　While restraining Kanade, for a moment I wondered if that was okay too........
　I don't feel comfortable with it.
　Being with him reminds me of my bitter past, so I want to keep my distance as much as possible.
　However, Arios doesn't seem to think so.
　It's clear from the way he's acting now, but he wants to make things clearer with me.
　I'm sure that the fact that I was beaten up when I fought against him before may be the root of my problem.
　It's a good thing that you're a brave man, so don't worry about that, and prioritize what you have to do.
　He probably won't listen to me even if I tell him.
　If you do what you want, the bill will come due sooner or later.
　Have you ever thought about that?
Well, okay.
　You don't have to worry about Arios.
　I have to take care of me.
"Well I'm sorry. I shouldn't have interrupted the conversation...
　I was so distracted by Arios that I forgot about Cell.
　We're working together and I've done something to ignore her.
　I hope I didn't offend you...
....
　Cell was pouting.
　I've only seen her calm down, so her reaction like this is refreshing.
You... you knew a brave man?
'Yes, but didn't I tell you that?'
I didn't say that. That's new to me.
'Sorry. But it's not really worth mentioning, is it?
'That's, well but if you'd let me know in advance, here, I wouldn't have been so surprised.
It's ... how bad,
　I think I've startled that cell.
　I feel a little bit guilty.
'I didn't want it to be known that I was related to that guy. I'll tell them if they ask, but I don't want to tell them myself.
'Did you hide the fact that you were related to a brave man from yourself?　It's a strange thing to do ... usually something you can be proud of for the rest of your life.
Well, it's a long story.
Yeah.
　When I hear the 'various' part, Cell makes a convincing face.
　It's like he sensed that there is 'something' between me and Arios that can't be solved in one word.
''It sounds like there are some things you don't want to say, and I won't ask you in depth. I am.
Thank you... but what about me?
'I'm sorry. I don't mind, but it doesn't seem to work that way over here...
　Out of the corner of Cell's eye, Axe was there.
　.........Come to think of it, I had forgotten about Axe as well.
''You're an acquaintance of the hero-sama!
　I'm gulped down.
'Well, well, you will but what's going on, all of a sudden?
Please, get him to sign it!
Axe is a big fan of the brave... haha.

　I felt like I was in trouble, and Cell let out a sigh.
　........I was in the mood to sigh, too.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

136-Episode 136: Longing
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　There were people watching, so I left the area with Axe for a moment.
　When we moved to the outskirts of the village, we stopped and resumed our conversation.
''Well ... so was that the sign of the brave?''
Yes, a sign!　You're going to get it!
It's bad. Probably not going to happen.
　If you want Axe, you could at least ask....
　Maybe Arios won't listen to my demands if I'm the one he's dealing with.
'Because we don't get along, or rather worse, I think he'd get the boot out of the door if I told him.
'Seriously...'
　Axe's shoulders slumped and he looked disappointed.
　That's how strong his admiration for Arios was, that's how strong his admiration for Arios was.
'If you want Arios' autograph so badly, why don't you go and get it in person?
You can't do that. Talking to a brave man like that would be embarrassing!
Are you a damsel?
　He was quite a pain in the ass.
　Cell sighed.
'I'm sorry. Axe said something stupid. I'll make sure he's disciplined so this doesn't happen.'
'C'mon. Cell is so erotic to discipline the man you love. When you say that, it's a little like this, fuguhah!
　Doesn't he know the word "discipline"?
'But why do you like that brave man?
　Kanade asked curiously.
'Yeah?　I mean, you're a brave man.　You're a brave man.　I've heard all sorts of saga.......and yes, I heard that you also defeated the Four Heavenly Kings last time. If you
hear about such things, you'd normally aspire to it.
But what's inside is not very good, is it?
'Not true. The brave master must be an innocent and virtuous man.
'Nya ... they say love is blind, but is it a similar situation?
　Although Kanade is looking at Axe curiously...
　It's more of a common reaction to Axe.
　He fights demons every day with a mission to defeat the demon king.
　That's the general public's image of a brave man.
　Not many people would have met him in person, so they don't know what kind of personality he has, what he says and does.
　As a result, his image is becoming more and more beautiful...
　For some people, they will adore it like an idol.
　Axe is just a good example.
　If you talk to the person in question, that image may be shattered...
　Well, there's a chance it won't happen.
　Since it's Axe's problem, I'm not going to tell him what to do.
'What does Axe admire about Arios the brave man?　Can you give me specifics if you'd like?
I'm sure you'll be able to find a way to make it work. No, I haven't really talked to him, so it might be strange to say that I have met him.
What's that mean?
'A long time ago ... it was when I had just become an adventurer. I didn't even know Cell at the time and I was on my own. But I'm a little embarrassed to say this, but I'm
a painful guy who really believes I'm incredibly talented. I was quite reckless.
Axe still hurts.
What's the point of that?
Neeeeee, Axe and Cell look like they're in perfect harmony.
Please stop. I don't like the way you're looking at me.
'I'm the one who needs to stop talking so raggedly...'
　Axe was on the verge of tears.
　Cell is still as expressionless as ever.
　What an interesting duo.................
'Well I'm getting off track. And..........at the time, I was in a hurry, and I was always reckless. Naturally, the bill was soon to be paid and I was in a tight spot.
'You ran into the demon's nest all by yourself and got pinned down on your own.
　Cell said, as if to add to it.
'I was ready to die, indeed, at that moment.
How did you get over that?
'I've been rescued by a brave man.
...by Arios?
It seems that he was just passing by, and then he chased after me to stop me from doing something crazy. He chased after me to stop me from doing something reckless,
and then he fought the demon and saved me....
　Did Arios do that?
　I don't mean to say this, but he didn't seem like the kind of guy who would do something like that, but...
When I thanked him, the brave master laughed and said, "Don't worry about it. More importantly, I said I'm glad you're okay.
Meow...?
　Kanade seemed to have doubts, too, and tilted his head slightly.
'I'm impressed. I didn't think there was a person like that in the world. And... later I found out that the person who saved me was a brave man. You can put your body on
the line for someone else and wield your power for someone else. As the same man, I can respect him.
So you've got a crush on a hero?
'Yeah. I longed to be that kind of person. As I was saved by a hero, I would help someone else. That's what I thought. This is the new principle of action that has shaped
the current me.
I see...
You're more serious than I thought.
Hey, hey, I'm always serious.

　Without making a dent in Kanade's tsking, Axe smiled back.
''And yet...''
　The impression of Arios that I hear from Axe is very different from what I know.
　From what I've heard, it sounds like Aggus and the others weren't there yet, and he was acting alone.......
　It must have been a long time ago.
　Now Arios seems to have a lot of problems...
　But does that mean that the old Arios also had a personality worthy of being called a brave man?
　If so, where did it get skewed?
　It was an interesting story in an unexpected way.
'I'm surprised, then,'
'Yeah?　What?
You knew a brave man.
What?
　Axe was biting at a tremendous rate.
'Didn't you talk to me earlier in a friendly... not exactly friendly... but we were talking normally?
Uh... well. We know each other, in a manner of speaking.
'It's amazing that you know a brave man... where did you meet him?
I had a small request, and I just happened to be there.
''Well, let's end the chit-chat.
　Cell said as he concluded his story.
'You may be wondering about the brave man, but we have our own work to do. Let's just keep on investigating.'
But you've already done the interview, haven't you?
　Kanade questioned, looking curious.
'Right. So I'm done asking. After this....'
We'll use the information we get from the interviews to dig up more information.
　Axe said, taking over Cell's words.
　Cell, who was taken out of the dialogue, looked a little unhappy, but continued to talk.
'We've been able to get a certain amount closer to the demon's true identity, but its purpose and what kind of means of attack it has, that kind of thing remains as
unknown as ever. From now on, I'm going to focus on that area of investigation.......what do you think?
I can't argue with that.
Me too!
Okay.
　By unanimous consent, the next course of action was decided upon.
　I don't see any problems, so I'm sure Tania and the others who aren't here will agree with me.
'But where are we going to look?'
I've got an idea about that.
　As if he had anticipated Axe's question beforehand, Cell pulled out a map of the area around the Zith village.
　He pointed to the center of the map.
'This is the Zith where we are now. And further south, right here.......there's Pagos.
At the foot of the mountain.
'I think I'm going to see the village first hand. I think there's a lot to be gained from surveying the field.
Yeah.
　I agreed with Sel's idea.
'And then I think I'm going to climb a mountain just outside of Pagos.
Hmm?　Why would you climb a mountain?　Tourism?
'I wouldn't do something so stupid. At all......................Axe should shut up.
The cell is cold...
　Although Axe gets teary-eyed, Cell continues to talk, completely unfazed.
　You're strong in so many ways....
I spoke to a survivor who told me that a demon has been sealed in this mountain.
Well, I see.
Meow?　Rain and Cell, you both look like you understand... what do you mean?
I'm just saying, we can investigate the mountain to see if we can find a way to seal up the demon again. Even if it doesn't work, there's a good chance we'll get something
out of it.
Naturally.
'It's not like I have any objections, is it?　Then, would Pagos and the nearby mountains be a problem for our next destination?
　Everyone nodded as if it was no problem.
Back
Table of Contents
Next

137-Episode 137: Tragedy Trace
Back
Table of Contents
Next
　We left Ziss and headed south for a few days........
　We got to Pagos without any problems.
　We did encounter some demons along the way, but with A-ranked Axe and Cell in there, they weren't our enemies.
　We were able to reach Pagos in roughly the shortest time imaginable.
''It's.......terrible.''
　I frowned as I stepped into the village.
　Everyone else is in the same boat.
　Half of the houses have been burned to charcoal, the remains of which have been reduced to charcoal.
　The other half had been crushed to smithereens, as if a giant had shaken his fist down in mischief.
　There were other small craters in the ground, deep cracks running through the earth...
　How much more would you have to do to make it look like this?
　I can't even imagine...
　There is no doubt that a storm of destruction has been brewing here that defies common sense.
'It's as if we've been caught in one hell of a storm.
　Tania let out that impression.
　Sora and Luna agree with her.
''Well I thought it was terrible after hearing about it from Rain and the others, but I didn't expect it to go this far. It's more than I imagined.
Hmm. I didn't expect it to go this far either. It's not surprising that half of the villagers survived being exposed to all this power..... I'm not going to say that it's a bad thing
that we survived.
'Well...'
　I agree with Luna and Tania.
　The fact that the villagers survived, albeit half of them, is something to rejoice in as a blessing in disguise.
　However, when you are shown such a trail of destruction, it makes you wonder how they were able to survive.
　I don't know what was going on, but....
　If there was a force being wielded that could make a village like this, they would normally be involved and would immediately lose their lives.
　The fact that it wasn't........
　It just occurred to me.
　Just a mere hunch with no basis in fact.
　Even though I want any little clue in the situation right now, I can't just speculate about it.
　It would only confuse everyone even more.

　Most importantly, I don't know what made me think that myself.
　I just decided to put it in the back of my mind...
　For now, let's keep quiet.
　Kanade uttered that as he looked around the village.
'I suppose there's a good chance,'
What are you...?
　Nina tilted her head slightly, as if she didn't know why she refused.
''If you want to do something like this, you'll need a large army to move in. Or a powerful one, like the most powerful species. Do you understand that?
Hmm.
If the army is going to move, it's going to leave a reasonable footprint.
There are footprints, okay?
　Nina pointed to the footprints she could see there.
　But they were shallow.
　If someone in armor stepped in, there would be deeper footprints.
　I'll explain something like that.
'I see...'
'Well, it's possible that they were moving in light gear. Still, even if people had gone on a rampage, it wouldn't have been like this. ...It wouldn't have been this bad.
Hmm....
'And I've heard from the survivors that they did it all by themselves. It's hard to imagine anyone but the strongest species being able to do this on their own.
Oh, okay.
　Kanade murmured in frustration.
　Then he looked at me, looking a bit frightened.
''.......................Rain has become afraid of the strongest species?''
Yeah?
Did all this ... make you afraid of us?
　Kanade seems to be comparing himself to the killer.
Meow.
　Pfft, I patted her head.
　Kanade's eyes narrowed in a pleasant way.
'Kanade ... and everyone else ... is not like the person who did this.
Rain.....
There's no reason to be afraid. A canade is a canade.
Yes, thank you.
　Gladly, Kanade's tail twitched.
''........''
　Kanade seemed vaguely concerned about it, but...
　I don't necessarily think other people don't think the same way.
　This time around, the strongest species might end up being persecuted because of what happened.
　I've got to do everything I can to prevent that from happening.
　I have to catch the culprit at all costs.
　I need information on how to do that.
　I'll continue to explore Pagos.
It's all very strange, though.
　A voice came from the kettle that Kanade was holding on top of his head.
　It's Tina's.
　How did he acquire that exquisite sense of balance?
What's the weirdest thing you've ever said to me?
I'm talking about the strongest species that ever did this.
Yeah.
And the strongest species is called the Devil. We've been alive for a reasonably long time...　Is he alive?　That's a weird expression, because they're long dead and... well,
that's okay. Anyway, there's been around for a long time, but I've never heard of such a powerful species. Do you know about Kanade?
'Well it's a girl, and she's wearing a black dress, and she has wings, right?　But still, demon I don't know.
　That's the thing, isn't it, the problem.
　From what I've heard from survivors, the killer is most likely the strongest species.
　Seeing the scene in this way makes me strongly believe that the idea is correct.
　Only a very small number of people have the power to cause such a tragedy.
　So I don't think the idea that the killer is the strongest species is wrong...
　I can't think of the strongest species that applies.
The most distinctive feature is probably wings. But we don't know of any strongest species with wings. Have you ever heard of Kanade or Rain's husband?
No, I don't think I know that.
I'm going to...
　I was about to say I didn't know, and I felt faintly uncomfortable.
　Do I really not know?
　There's something stuck in the corner of my memory...
　What was it?
　What's it about...something that's bothering you...?
Oi!
　I came to myself when he called out to me.
　When I turned around, I saw Axe and Cel.
　The two of them had gone their separate ways.
　We explored the village.
　And Ax and Cell had been asked to go check out the shrine where the demon was sealed.

Comments Powered by Disqus.: Back Table of Contents Next

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Comments Powered by Disqus.: Back Table of Contents Next

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

That's

I'm sorry, but I'm going to have to ask you to leave.

You're not going to talk to me like that.

The shopkeeper's words could not have been more correct.

As expected, even Arios couldn't argue, and flinched.

It was then.

The words were said as a follow-up.

Before he knew it, he'd made a bit of a scene.

There was a crowd of people, and he was the center of attention.

'You had your way with me you're too selfish!

I know someone who was half threatened by these people!

''d*mn........we can't be bothered with these people! Let's go.

Well, wait, Arios. There's still food...

Please enable JavaScript to view the comments powered by Disqus.

When I returned to the inn, I saw everyone.

Welcome back to school.

Tania and Nina greet us.

Sola and Luna are .....

I've been saving it for later.

'Haggling.........mmmm, it's delicious!

There was a fight going on between the sisters.

It's like they're fighting over a hot dog

It makes my heart hurt to watch.

'Yes, there. No fighting.

'Whoa, it's Rain. You're back.

"We're not robbing you, are we? I just intercepted it.

Well where did you get a hot dog?

I'm supposed to be in control of the money, but....

Mmm ... if that's what Lane says.

'Yeah, I did. About that...

I told everyone the whole story.

''I see.......the lords will be tried in the royal capital?

"You can judge me directly, if you like.

Tania's concerns are understandable.

But as expected, that's not going to happen.

The people who appoint lords also have a responsibility.

Everyone would want to avoid such a situation.

When I told him that, Tania looked relieved.

Everyone had a similar look on their faces.

It's all thanks to Rayne.

'No, it's nothing to do with me, is it?'

Everyone nodded coyly.

For some reason, I'm highly regarded by everyone.

I don't think I've done anything to be that admired, but...

I'm glad to hear it.

Hey, hey, Rain.

What happens tomorrow?

Nina freaks out when she notices me looking at her.

She looks vaguely nervous, watching me.

'Where do you think Nina is going to go from here?'

I don't think there will be any more...

Oh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be insensitive.

Uh, hmmm... never mind, so...

Nina doesn't seem to have anywhere to go.

Nina looks at me in surprise.

I.........can I stay with you.........?

If you like Nina.

Nina looks depressed, feeling confused.

I'm such a useless...?

But it wasn't just that.

This feeling is real.

'Nya ... Rain is hitting on you again.

　That's

　The shopkeeper's words could not have been more correct.

　As expected, even Arios couldn't argue, and flinched.

　It was then.

　The words were said as a follow-up.

　Before he knew it, he'd made a bit of a scene.

　There was a crowd of people, and he was the center of attention.

''d*mn........we can't be bothered with these people!　Let's go.

　When I returned to the inn, I saw everyone.

　Tania and Nina greet us.

　Sola and Luna are .....

　There was a fight going on between the sisters.

　It's like they're fighting over a hot dog

　It makes my heart hurt to watch.

"We're not robbing you, are we?　I just intercepted it.

　I'm supposed to be in control of the money, but....

　I told everyone the whole story.

　Tania's concerns are understandable.

　But as expected, that's not going to happen.

　The people who appoint lords also have a responsibility.

　Everyone would want to avoid such a situation.

　When I told him that, Tania looked relieved.

　Everyone had a similar look on their faces.

　Everyone nodded coyly.

　For some reason, I'm highly regarded by everyone.

　I don't think I've done anything to be that admired, but...

　I'm glad to hear it.

　Nina freaks out when she notices me looking at her.

　She looks vaguely nervous, watching me.

　Nina doesn't seem to have anywhere to go.

　Nina looks at me in surprise.

　Nina looks depressed, feeling confused.

　But it wasn't just that.

　This feeling is real.

　Gently, he held out his hand.

　In a small body, with a certain determination....

　Nina takes my hand.

　When Nina joined the group and introduced herself again....

　People were talking about making a deal with me.

　Nina is mulling over, lost for words.

　Then Kanade opens his mouth as if he's taking Nina's place.

　At Kanade's words, Nina gave a small nod.

　My words were crappy, but...

　Would Nina's case be okay?

　For a moment, I'm worried, but then...

　But ... it would be okay.

　Strangely, it was a relief.

　The deal is made.

　The same magic circle is drawn on Nina's hand.

　It's the kind of smile that makes me feel happy to see.

　Did something good happen to her?

　What does that mean?

'Hey, hey, what's up?　What are you celebrating?

　Kanade and Tania asked such a question.

　It was quite a lot of money.

　Natalie moved to the back of the room once.

　Natalie repeats the same line.

　Everyone gets a look of surprise.

　I probably have a similar look on my face.

　I can't help but ask the same question back.

　Kanade and Sola speculate about this and that.

　Natalie smiles, as if to say that's right.

　Everyone celebrates in their own way.

　That's the best thing I've ever heard.

　I'm so glad I got to meet everyone.

　What if I was the only one?

　What if I don't get to meet everyone?

　........It's horrible just to think about it.

　I might not even be able to stand here now.

　I suddenly realized that Natalie was staring at Nina.

　I notice her gaze and Nina hides behind me.

　She seems to have a shyness about her.

　He brings Nina forward and encourages her to say hello.

　I feel a bit like a father.

　Nina blushes when she is told she is cute.